<!DOCTYPE ETS PUBLIC "-//UMDLPS//DTD EEBOPROOF 2.0//EN">
<ETS>
<TEMPHEAD>
<REVDESCR>
<CHANGE>
<DATE>2014-06-17</DATE>
<RESPSTMT>
<NAME>Alexis Jakobson</NAME>
<RESP>MURP</RESP>
</RESPSTMT>
<ITEM>*Proofed title page(s).
*Reviewed structure.
*Checked division-marking material at heads and feet of divisions (HEADS, CLOSER, OPENER, ARGUMENT, EPIGRAPH, SIGNED, BYLINE, etc.).
*Added TYPEs to DIVs in order to validate.
*Checked for N=""s.
*Checked ^s.
*Checked placement and completeness of PBs.
*Checked for foreign, damage and missing-page GAPs, PROBLEMs, #, --.
*Checked for LBs, startqs / endqs, q;s, ABBRs, LETTERs and Qs.
*Checked for FIGUREs and decorated initials.
*Checked proofsheets and made corrections found there.
*Corrected <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="2 letters">s etc.
*Converted <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="2 letters">s to GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="[vendor name]".
*Revalidated.</ITEM>
</CHANGE>
</REVDESCR>
</TEMPHEAD>
<EEBO>
<IDG S="marc" R="UM" ID="B17873">
<STC T="W">B2997A</STC>
<BIBNO T="oclc">[ocm]09713699</BIBNO>
<VID>204501</VID>
</IDG>
<TEXT LANG="eng">
<FRONT>
<DIV1 TYPE="title page">
<PB REF="1">
<PB REF="1" MS="y">
<P>A Little TREATISE Concerning SUFFERINGS FOR The &s;atisfaction of <HI>all that will live Godly in Chri&s;t Je&s;us, who &s;hall &s;uffer Per&s;ecution.</HI></P>
<P>Unto which is annexed a little Treati&s;e, con|cerning <HI>Glory.</HI></P>
<P>Written in the <HI>Spirit of Love,</HI> and <HI>Bowels</HI> of <HI>Meekne&s;&s;e,</HI> By <HI>GEORGE BISHOPE.</HI></P>
<Q>If we Suffer, we &s;hall al&s;o Reign with him: If we deny him, he will al&s;o deny us, <BIBL><HI>2 Tim. 2.12.</HI></BIBL></Q>
<Q>Bona agere, &amp; mala pati, Regium e&s;t;</Q>
<P>(that is,)</P>
<Q><HI>To do well, and &s;uffer ill, is the Rule of Kings.</HI></Q>
<P><HI>London:</HI> Printed in the Year 1664.</P>
</DIV1>
</FRONT>
<GROUP>
<TEXT LANG="eng">
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="treatise">
<PB REF="2">
<PB N="1" REF="2">
<HEAD>A Little TREATISE Concerning SUFFERINGS, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></HEAD>
<P><HI>S&V;ffering</HI> is a word of <HI>large</HI> extent, and may be con&s;idered under a <HI>double</HI> Head, <HI>viz.</HI></P>
<P>Either of things for the <HI>Puni&s;hment</HI> of <HI>evil;</HI> or of <HI>Evil,</HI> for doing that which is <HI>Good.</HI></P>
<P>As to the <HI>former</HI> I have little to &s;ay in <HI>this</HI> place. A kind of nece&s;&s;ity there is (if <HI>I</HI> may &s;o call it) of &s;uffering <HI>quietly</HI> the <HI>Pun<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">&s;h|ment</HI> of <HI>Evil,</HI> where the <HI>Witne&s;&s;e</HI> of <HI>God</HI> an|&s;wers to a <HI>Man's</HI> Particular that the <HI>Judge|ment</HI> is <HI>Ju&s;t.</HI></P>
<P>But of the <HI>latter, viz.</HI> the <HI>&s;uffering</HI> of <HI>Evil</HI> for doing that which is <HI>Good,</HI> of <HI>this I</HI> am determined to &s;peak.</P>
<P><HI>Sufferings,</HI> then, under <HI>this</HI> Head may be con&s;idered either as <HI>they</HI> are <HI>&s;ufferings</HI> be|tween <HI>Man</HI> and <HI>Man;</HI> or, in relation to <HI>God.</HI></P>
<PB N="2" REF="3">
<P>As to the <HI>fir&s;t, I</HI> have little <HI>al&s;o</HI> to &s;ay here, though much might be &s;poken, &mdash;<HI>If thou bring thy gift to the Altar, and there remem|brest that thy Brother hath ought again&s;t thee, leave there thy Gift before the Altar, and go thy way; fir&s;t be reconciled to thy Brother, and then come, and offer thy Gift. Agree with thine Ad|ver&s;ary quickly while<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"> thou art in the Way with him, left at any time the Adver&s;ary deliver thee to the Judge, and the Judge deliver thee to the Officer, and thou be ca&s;t into Pri&s;on; Verily, I &s;ay unto thee, thou &s;halt by no means come out thence, till thou hast paid the uttermo&s;t farthing,</HI> Mat. 5.23, 24, 25, 26. &mdash;<HI>Bear ye one ano|thers burdens, and &s;o fulfill the Law of Christ,</HI> Gal. 6.2. &mdash;<HI>If ye forgive men their tre&s;pa&s;&s;es, your Heavenly Father will al&s;o forgive you; but if ye forgive not men their tre&s;pa&s;&s;es; neither will your Father forgive your tre&s;pa&s;&s;es,</HI> Mat. 6.14, 15.&mdash;<HI>Lord, how oft &s;hall my Brother &s;in again&s;t me, and I forgive him? till &s;eaven times? Je&s;us &s;aith unto him, I &s;ay not unto thee, untill &s;eaven times, but untill &s;eaventy times &s;eaven. If thy Brother tre&s;pa&s;&s;e against thee, rebuke him; and if he re|pent, forgive him; and if he tre&s;pa&s;&s;e again&s;t thee &s;eaven times in a day, and &s;eaven times in a day turn again to thee, &s;aying, I repent, thou &s;halt forgive him,</HI> Mat. 18.21, 22. Luke 17.3, 4.</P>
<PB N="3" REF="3">
<P>As to the <HI>&s;econd,</HI> it lyes upon <HI>me</HI> to &s;peak at <HI>this</HI> time, but before <HI>I</HI> come to Particu|lars, I mu&s;t di&s;tingui&s;h between <HI>Sufferings</HI> in relation to <HI>God</HI> as called unto by <HI>him;</HI> and <HI>Sufferings</HI> in Relation to <HI>God,</HI> as brought in|to by <HI>Man.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Sufferings</HI> in Relation to <HI>God</HI> as called unto by <HI>him,</HI> are &s;uch as were <HI>Abraham's</HI> for the <HI>Tryal</HI> of <HI>his</HI> Faith, when <HI>he</HI> was bid to go forth of <HI>his</HI> Countrey, and <HI>his</HI> kin|dred, and <HI>his</HI> Fathers hou&s;, to a <HI>Land</HI> that the <HI>Lord</HI> would &s;hew <HI>him; and he went out, not knowing whether he went, and &s;ojourned in the Land of Promi&s;e as in a &s;trange Countrey, dwelling in Tabernacles with I&s;aac and Jacob, the Heirs with him of the &s;ame Promi&s;e,</HI> Gen. 13.1. Heb. 11.8, 9. And as to the <HI>offering</HI> up <HI>his</HI> &s;on <HI>I&s;aac,</HI> and the receiving <HI>him</HI> back again from the <HI>dead</HI> in a <HI>figure,</HI> who again&s;t <HI>hope</HI> believed in <HI>hope;</HI> and &s;o <HI>in the Mount of the Lord it will be &s;een;</HI> &s;o <HI>he</HI> called the <HI>place</HI> where <HI>he</HI> &s;o received <HI>him, Jehovah-Jireth,</HI> Gen. 22.14. Rom. 4.18. Heb. 11.19.</P>
<P>And as were <HI>Davids</HI> for the <HI>Tryal</HI> of <HI>his</HI> hope; <HI>David and the times that pa&s;t over him;</HI> who was pur&s;ued by <HI>Saul,</HI> and put to great &s;traits, ere <HI>he</HI> obtained the <HI>Kingdom</HI> which the <HI>Lord</HI> had promi&s;ed <HI>him. In the Lord I put my tru&s;t; how &s;ay ye to my &s;oul, flee as a Bird to
<PB N="4" REF="4"> your Mountain?</HI> P&s;al. 11.1. <HI>For in thee O Lord! do I hope; thou wilt hear, O Lord my God,</HI> P&s;al. 38.15. 2 Chron. 29.30. <HI>Why art thou ca&s;t down O my &s;oul? and why art thou di&s;quieted within me? Hope thou in God, for I &s;hall yet prai&s;e him, who is the health of my Coun|tenance, and my God,</HI> P&s;al. 43. <HI>la&s;t.</HI> P&s;al. 42.5.11.</P>
<P>And as were <HI>Job's</HI> for the <HI>proof</HI> of <HI>his</HI> Pa|tience; <HI>Ye have heard of the patience of Job, and have &s;een the end of the Lord, that the Lord is very pitiful, and of tender mercy,</HI> James 5.11.</P>
<P>And as were <HI>Paul's</HI> for the <HI>preventing</HI> of <HI>exaltation,</HI> when a <HI>Thorn</HI> in the <HI>fle&s;h,</HI> a <HI>Me&s;|&s;enger</HI> of <HI>Satan</HI> was &s;ent to buffet <HI>him,</HI> lea&s;t <HI>he</HI> &s;hould be exalted <HI>above</HI> mea&s;ure, through the <HI>abundance</HI> of <HI>Revelation,</HI> 2 Cor. 12.7.</P>
<P>And as were <HI>his</HI> &s;ufferings for the <HI>&s;uccou|ring</HI> of <HI>them</HI> that are <HI>tempted;</HI> who was in <HI>all</HI> points tempted like as <HI>we</HI> are, yet with|out <HI>&s;in;</HI> that in that <HI>he</HI> him&s;elf having &s;uffered being <HI>tempted, he</HI> might be able to &s;uccour <HI>them</HI> that are <HI>tempted,</HI> Heb. 4.15.2.18. Who was <HI>de&s;pi&s;ed,</HI> and <HI>rejected</HI> of <HI>m<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">n,</HI> a <HI>man</HI> of <HI>&s;orrows,</HI> and <HI>acquainted</HI> with <HI>griefs,</HI> and <HI>we</HI> hid <HI>our</HI> faces from <HI>him</HI> (was it prophe&s;ied) <HI>he was de&s;pi&s;ed, and we e&s;teemed him not: &s;urely he hath born our griefs, and car|ryed our &s;orrows, yet we did e&s;teem him &s;tricken,
<PB N="5" REF="4"> &s;mitten of God, and afflicted. But he was wounded for our tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions; he was brui&s;ed for our ini|quities, the cha&s;ti&s;ement of our peace was upon him, and with his &s;tripes we are healed; all we like &s;heep have gone a&s;tray, we have turned every one to his own way, and the Lord hath laid upon him the iniquity of us all. He was oppre&s;&s;ed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth, he is brought as a Lamb to the &s;laughter, and as a &s;heep before the Shearers is dumb; &s;o he opened not his mouth. He was taken from Pri&s;on and from Judgement, and who &s;hall declare his Gene|ration? for he was cut off from the Land of the living; for the tran&s;gre&s;&s;ion of my People was he stricken; and he made his Grave with the wick|ed, and with the rich in his death, becau&s;e he had done no violence; neither was any deceit found in his mouth. Yet it plea&s;ed the Lord to brui&s;e him, he hath put him to grief. When thou &s;halt make his &s;oul an offering for &s;in, he &s;hall &s;ee his &s;eed, he &s;hall prolong his dayes, and the plea&s;ure of the Lord &s;hall pro&s;per in his hand, he &s;hall &s;ee of the travel of his &s;oul, and &s;hall be &s;atisfied: by his knowledge &s;hall my righteous &s;ervant ju&s;tifie ma|ny, for he &s;hall bear their iniquities; therefore will I devide him a portion with the great, and he &s;hall devide the &s;poil with the &s;trong, becau&s;e he hath poured out his &s;oul unto death, and he was numbred with the tran&s;gre&s;&s;ors, and he bear the
<PB N="6" REF="5"> &s;in of many, and made interce&s;&s;ion for the tran&s;|gre&s;&s;ours,</HI> I&s;a. 53. Who <HI>once &s;uffered for &s;ins, the just for the unju&s;t, that he might bring us unto God,</HI> 1 Pet. 3.18.</P>
<P>And as were the <HI>Apo&s;tle's,</HI> for the <HI>Seeds</HI> &s;ake; who <HI>filled up</HI> that which was behind of the <HI>afflictions</HI> of <HI>Chri&s;t</HI> in <HI>his fle&s;h;</HI> for <HI>his</HI> bodyes &s;ake, which is the <HI>Church,</HI> Col. 1.18.</P>
<P>And as were the <HI>Servants</HI> of the <HI>Lord,</HI> the <HI>Prophets,</HI> who &s;pake in the <HI>Name</HI> of the <HI>Lord,</HI> who were <HI>Examples</HI> of <HI>&s;uffering affliction,</HI> and of <HI>Patience,</HI> Jam. 2.10. who&s;e <HI>Faith</HI> follow, <HI>Con&s;idering the end of their Conver&s;ation,</HI> (&s;aith <HI>he</HI> of <HI>them</HI> who had the <HI>rule</HI> over <HI>them,</HI> who had &s;poken to <HI>them</HI> the <HI>word of God, Je&s;us Chri&s;t, ye&s;terday, and to day, and for ever,</HI> Heb. 13.7, 8. <HI>Be&s;ides tho&s;e things</HI> (&s;aith <HI>Paul) which are without, that which cometh upon me dayly, the care of all the Churches,</HI> 2 Cor. 11.28.</P>
<P>And as were <HI>Paul's</HI> for Chri&s;ts &s;ake, and the <HI>Witne&s;&s;e</HI> of <HI>his</HI> Truth; who &s;aid, <HI>From henceforth let no man trouble me, I bear in my body the marks of the Lord Je&s;us,</HI> Gal. 6.17.</P>
<P>And as were <HI>theirs,</HI> who loved not <HI>their</HI> lives unto the death, of whom <HI>John</HI> &s;pake, Rev. 12.11.</P>
<P><HI>Sufferings</HI> in relation to <HI>God,</HI> as brought by <HI>Man,</HI> are <HI>&s;uch</HI> as are for the <HI>Te&s;timony</HI> of
<PB N="7" REF="5"> <HI>Truth,</HI> and of a <HI>good</HI> Con&s;cience in <HI>things</HI> appertaining to the <HI>Kingdome</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and <HI>his</HI> Dominion in the <HI>Con&s;ciences</HI> of <HI>men;</HI> of which <HI>I</HI> am now to &s;peak, and unto which <HI>I</HI> &s;hall direct what <HI>I</HI> have to &s;ay in <HI>this</HI> Treati&s;e, which <HI>I</HI> am moved of the <HI>Lord</HI> to write in <HI>this</HI> hour, wherein <HI>&s;ufferings</HI> are <HI>neer,</HI> and that for <HI>Con&s;cience,</HI> and becau&s;e of the <HI>Dominion</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in the <HI>Con&s;ciences</HI> of <HI>men,</HI> and the <HI>Te&s;timony</HI> of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>this</HI> Generation, who is come to <HI>Reign,</HI> and who &s;hall <HI>Reign</HI> over <HI>all</HI> for <HI>ever</HI> and <HI>ever;</HI> and <HI>all</HI> his ene|mies &s;hall be made <HI>his</HI> Foot-&s;tool, and on <HI>his</HI> head &s;hall <HI>his</HI> Crown flouri&s;h; and through the <HI>greatne&s;&s;e</HI> of his power, <HI>his</HI> ene|mies &s;hall &s;ubmit <HI>them&s;elves</HI> to <HI>him:</HI> Who&s;e <HI>Kingdome</HI> is an <HI>everla&s;ting Kingdome,</HI> and his Dominion that which &s;hall <HI>never</HI> have end; the <HI>mouth</HI> of the <HI>Lord</HI> of <HI>Ho&s;ts</HI> hath &s;poken it, who lives for <HI>ever,</HI> who&s;e is the <HI>Glory,</HI> and the <HI>Prai&s;e,</HI> and the <HI>Dominion</HI> for <HI>ever.</HI></P>
<P>And here <HI>I</HI> &s;hall lay down much of what <HI>I</HI> have to &s;ay in <HI>this</HI> Treati&s;e, in what <HI>I</HI> have to &s;peak to <HI>this</HI> Que&s;tion, <HI>viz.</HI></P>
<P>Que&s;t. <HI>Whether the Dominion of God in the Con&s;ciences of men, be that which men are to bear Witne&s;s unto, through the greate&s;t &s;ufferings that may come for bearing witne&s;&s;e to the &s;ame? And whether &s;uch a bearing witne&s;s through the great|e&s;t
<PB N="8" REF="6"> &s;ufferings that may come, to &s;uch his Domini|on, be not that which is required of every man in whom there is a witne&s;&s;e of &s;uch his Dominion in the Con&s;ciences of men?</HI></P>
<P><HI>I</HI> an&s;wer, <HI>Yea,</HI> undoubtedly; it is &s;o, and no <HI>other</HI> thing can be a&s;&s;erted in <HI>this</HI> Parti|cular; and by <HI>how</HI> much the <HI>Greater he</HI> is than <HI>man,</HI> and <HI>above</HI> man, who gave <HI>man his</HI> being, who is <HI>Lord</HI> of <HI>Con&s;cience,</HI> by <HI>&s;o</HI> much the rather, or the <HI>more</HI> is <HI>his</HI> Dominion to be witne&s;&s;ed unto in <HI>this</HI> particular, in and over <HI>Con&s;cience,</HI> who is <HI>Lord</HI> of <HI>Man,</HI> and of the <HI>Con&s;cience.</HI></P>
<P>But it may be &s;aid, How comes <HI>this</HI> to pa&s;&s;e? &s;eeing <HI>Man</HI> is appointed under <HI>him</HI> to Rule in the <HI>Earth,</HI> and as <HI>his</HI> Vicege|rent, unto whom, as <HI>Kings,</HI> and <HI>Governours,</HI> and <HI>all</HI> that are in <HI>Authority,</HI> men are to be <HI>&s;ubject</HI> as to the <HI>higher Powers;</HI> for <HI>there is no Power but of God; and the Powers that be, are ordained of God</HI> (&s;aith the <HI>Apo&s;tle,</HI> Rom. 13.1.) <HI>and &s;ubmit your &s;elves to every Ordinance of man for the Lords &s;ake, whether it be to the King as Supream, or unto Governours as unto them that are &s;ent by him,</HI> 1 Pet. 2.13, 14. <HI>And, I ex|hort, therefore that fir&s;t of all, Supplications, Prayers, Interce&s;&s;ions, and giving of thanks be made for all men; for Kings, and all that are in Authority; that we may lead a quiet, and peace|able
<PB N="9" REF="6"> life in all Godline&s;&s;e and hone&s;ty,</HI> 1 Tim. 2.1, 2. And, <HI>Who&s;oever therefore re&s;i&s;teth the Power, re&s;i&s;teth the Ordinance of God, and they that re&s;i&s;t &s;hall receive to them&s;elves damnation,</HI> Rom. 13.2, 3. And, <HI>Ye mu&s;t needs be &s;ubject not only for wrath, but for Con&s;cience &s;ake,</HI> ver&s;. 5.</P>
<P><HI>I</HI> An&s;wer, <HI>Kings,</HI> and <HI>Governours,</HI> and <HI>all</HI> that are in <HI>Authority,</HI> are to be <HI>&s;ubmitted</HI> unto for the <HI>Lords</HI> &s;ake, and for <HI>Con&s;cience</HI> &s;ake, and not <HI>only</HI> for <HI>wrath;</HI> and there is <HI>no</HI> Pow|er but of <HI>God,</HI> and the <HI>Powers</HI> that be, are <HI>ordained</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> and who&s;oever re&s;i&s;teth the <HI>Power,</HI> re&s;i&s;ts the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and <HI>they</HI> that re&s;i&s;t &s;hall receive to <HI>them&s;elves</HI> Damnation; and <HI>Prayers, Supplications,</HI> and <HI>Thank&s;givings,</HI> are to be made for <HI>all</HI> men, and for <HI>Kings,</HI> and <HI>all</HI> that are in <HI>Authority;</HI> but what <HI>Kings</HI> are <HI>they,</HI> and <HI>Governours,</HI> and tho&s;e <HI>all</HI> in <HI>Authority?</HI> and for <HI>what is</HI> it that <HI>Supplications,</HI> and <HI>Prayers,</HI> and <HI>Interce&s;|&s;ions,</HI> and <HI>giving of thanks, fir&s;t</HI> of <HI>all</HI> is to be made for <HI>Kings,</HI> and <HI>all</HI> that are in Autho|rity? And for <HI>what</HI> end is it that <HI>&s;uch</HI> &s;up|plications, &amp;c. are to be made? And <HI>what</HI> Power is it that is of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>higher</HI> Powers, which <HI>he</HI> that re&s;i&s;teth, re&s;i&s;ts the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> unto which <HI>men</HI> mu&s;t needs be &s;ub|ject, not <HI>only</HI> for <HI>wrath,</HI> but al&s;o for <HI>Con&s;ci|ence</HI>
<PB N="10" REF="7"> &s;ake, which <HI>they</HI> that re&s;i&s;t &s;hall receive to <HI>them&s;elves</HI> damnation? <HI>I</HI> hope <HI>no</HI> man will &s;ay it is the <HI>Power</HI> of <HI>evil,</HI> or <HI>that</HI> which Commands <HI>evil;</HI> or <HI>Kings,</HI> or <HI>Governors,</HI> or <HI>all</HI> that are in <HI>Authority,</HI> that Command <HI>e|vil;</HI> or that the <HI>Commands</HI> of <HI>evil</HI> in <HI>all</HI> that are in <HI>Authority</HI> are to be &s;ubmitted unto, and that not <HI>only</HI> for <HI>wrath,</HI> but <HI>al&s;o</HI> for <HI>Con|&s;cience</HI> &s;ake, or that <HI>&s;uch</HI> are not to be re&s;i|&s;ted (I mean that the <HI>Commands</HI> of <HI>&s;uch</HI>) are not to be <HI>di&s;obeyed,</HI> but are to be <HI>&s;ubmit|ted</HI> unto as the <HI>higher</HI> Power, the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> as the <HI>Powers</HI> that be <HI>Ordained</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> whom to re&s;i&s;t <HI>brings</HI> damnation. For <HI>this</HI> was done by tho&s;e of whom <HI>Paul</HI> &s;pake, to <HI>tho&s;e</HI> of whom <HI>he</HI> &s;pake, <HI>viz.</HI> the <HI>Roman</HI> Em|perours, <HI>Kings,</HI> and <HI>Governors,</HI> and <HI>others,</HI> un|der whom, or the <HI>Power</HI> of whom <HI>they</HI> then were, for <HI>they</HI> wor&s;hipped not <HI>their</HI> Gods which were made with <HI>hands,</HI> nor did <HI>they</HI> meet in <HI>their</HI> Idol Temples, nor forbore <HI>they</HI> to &s;peak in the <HI>Name</HI> of <HI>Je&s;us;</HI> nor were <HI>they</HI> conformed to <HI>their</HI> manners, or <HI>cu&s;tomes;</HI> nor did <HI>they</HI> after <HI>their</HI> works, which were <HI>evil;</HI> but were <HI>&s;toned, &s;awn a&s;under, tempted, &s;lain with the &s;word; they wandred about in Sheep-skins, and Goat-skins, being de&s;titute, afflicted, tormented, of whom the world was not worthy; they wandred in De&s;erts, and in Mountains, and in Dens and
<PB N="11" REF="7"> Caves of the Earth,</HI> as the <HI>Scriptures testifie</HI> of the <HI>Saints</HI> that went <HI>before;</HI> and the whole &s;eries of <HI>Hi&s;tory</HI> from the <HI>dayes</HI> of the <HI>A|po&s;tles,</HI> who wrote and Prophe&s;ied of <HI>the&s;e</HI> things hath been done <HI>&s;ince,</HI> as <HI>he</HI> did who went <HI>before,</HI> who was <HI>Lord</HI> of <HI>all,</HI> what <HI>his</HI> Di&s;ciples &s;hould <HI>&s;uffer</HI> and <HI>endure,</HI> and the followers of <HI>him</HI> throughout <HI>all</HI> Generati|ons, who met with, and who do meet with the <HI>&s;ame</HI> things to this day, and pa&s;s tho|rough <HI>them</HI> as <HI>they</HI> did who went <HI>before</HI> and bare te&s;timony to <HI>this</HI> thing, <HI>viz.</HI> of endu|ring what&s;oever came of it, any &s;ufferings rather than to obey the commands of men to do <HI>evill,</HI> and &s;o <HI>&s;ome</HI> in <HI>every</HI> age and <HI>gene|ration</HI> of <HI>men, ever</HI> &s;ince the <HI>Apo&s;ta&s;ie,</HI> there have been, and <HI>multitudes</HI> of <HI>them</HI> too, who thorough the <HI>mo&s;t</HI> barbarous, and <HI>cruel</HI> tor|turings, <HI>lo&s;s</HI> of <HI>Goods, E&s;tates, Liberties, Chil|dren, Families, Relations, Country, Deprivation</HI> of <HI>Members,</HI> and <HI>Death</HI> it <HI>&s;elf;</HI> the <HI>&s;harpe&s;t,</HI> and <HI>mo&s;t</HI> ba&s;e of <HI>deaths, living</HI> deaths, <HI>deaths</HI> (if I <HI>may</HI> &s;o &s;ay, becau&s;e of the <HI>torments,</HI> and the <HI>duration,</HI> and <HI>variety</HI> of the <HI>exqui&s;ite|ne&s;s</HI> of <HI>them) more</HI> &s;harp than <HI>death, burnings, hangings, &s;tarvings, beheadings, deaths</HI> with the <HI>Extremities</HI> of <HI>&s;ufferings</HI> mo&s;t <HI>devi&s;eable,</HI> have <HI>born</HI> te&s;timony to <HI>this,</HI> even again&s;t the <HI>un|ju&s;t</HI> Commands of <HI>tho&s;e</HI> in Authority, whe|ther
<PB N="12" REF="8"> <HI>Kings, Emperours, Governors, Captains, Pre&s;idents,</HI> or <HI>other</HI> Officers; and <HI>all</HI> the&s;e things have &s;uffered becau&s;e <HI>they</HI> could not obey the <HI>Commands</HI> that were <HI>evil</HI> of <HI>tho&s;e,</HI> who becau&s;e <HI>they</HI> obeyed not <HI>their</HI> evil Commands, inflicted the <HI>mo&s;t</HI> inhumane Cruelties upon <HI>them;</HI> who pa&s;&s;ed thorough <HI>them</HI> in denial of <HI>them</HI> all, and &s;o have ob|tained a <HI>good</HI> Report, who <HI>loved not their lives unto the Death,</HI> to <HI>bear</HI> te&s;timony unto <HI>this,</HI> as <HI>John</HI> fore&s;aw, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.11. <HI>Who&s;e</HI> con&s;tant enduring, and <HI>faithfulne&s;s</HI> unto <HI>this,</HI> remains as <HI>Examples,</HI> and <HI>undeniable</HI> Proofs throughout <HI>all</HI> Generations of what hath been <HI>&s;aid.</HI> The <HI>Witne&s;&s;es</HI> have Prophe&s;ied in <HI>Sackcloth,</HI> as <HI>John</HI> fore&s;aw <HI>they</HI> &s;hould for the &s;pace of a <HI>thou&s;and, two hundred,</HI> and <HI>three|&s;core dayes;</HI> and they have been <HI>killed,</HI> and <HI>their</HI> dead bodies have lain in the <HI>&s;treets</HI> of the <HI>Great City,</HI> which <HI>&s;piritually</HI> is called <HI>So|dome,</HI> and <HI>Egypt,</HI> where <HI>our</HI> Lord al&s;o was <HI>Crucified,</HI> and <HI>they</HI> of the <HI>People,</HI> and <HI>Kin|dreds,</HI> and <HI>Tongues,</HI> and <HI>Nations</HI> have &s;een <HI>their</HI> dead bodies, and have not &s;uffred <HI>their</HI> dead bodies to be put <HI>into</HI> graves; and <HI>they</HI> that dwelt on the <HI>Earth,</HI> have rejoyced over them, and made <HI>merry,</HI> and &s;ent <HI>Gifts</HI> one to <HI>another,</HI> becau&s;e <HI>tho&s;e</HI> Prophets tormented <HI>them</HI> that dwelt on the <HI>Earth,</HI> as <HI>he</HI> al&s;o
<PB N="13" REF="8" MS="y"> fore&s;aw, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.3, 7, 8, 9, 10. Who &s;aw the <HI>&s;ouls</HI> of <HI>them</HI> under the <HI>Altar,</HI> which <HI>were</HI> &s;lain for the <HI>Word</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and the <HI>Te&s;timony</HI> which <HI>they</HI> held, who cryed with a <HI>loud</HI> voyce, &s;aying, <HI>How long O Lord! holy, and true, doe&s;t thou not Judge, and Avenge our blood on them that dwell on the Earth?</HI> And <HI>he</HI> &s;aw <HI>White</HI> Robes given unto <HI>every</HI> one of <HI>them;</HI> and it was &s;ayd unto <HI>them,</HI> that <HI>they &s;hould re&s;t yet for a little &s;ea&s;on, untill their fellow-&s;er|vants, and their Brethren that &s;hould be killed as they were, &s;hould be fulfilled,</HI> Rev. 6.9, 10, 11. And in <HI>Babylon</HI> was found the <HI>blood</HI> of <HI>Pro|phets, and of Saints, and of all that were &s;lain on the Earth,</HI> Rev. 18. la&s;t; and <HI>her &s;moak aro&s;e up for ever, and ever,</HI> Rev. 19.3.</P>
<P>And <HI>My&s;tery Babylon</HI> the <HI>Great, the Mo|ther of Harlots, and Abominations of the Earth; and I &s;aw the Woman drunken with the blood of the Saints,</HI> and <HI>with the blo<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">d of the Martyrs of Je&s;us:</HI> and <HI>when I &s;aw her I wondred with great Admiration. And the Angel &s;aid unto me, Wherefore doe&s;t thou Marvell? I will tell the My&s;tery of the Woman, and of the Bea&s;t that carrieth her, which hath the &s;even heads and ten hornes;</HI> and &s;o <HI>he</HI> tells <HI>him</HI> what it is, and how the <HI>Bea&s;t</HI> a&s;cends out of the <HI>Bottomle&s;s Pit,</HI> and &s;hall go into <HI>Perdition,</HI> and that <HI>they</HI> that dwell on the <HI>Earth,</HI> who&s;e Names
<PB N="14" REF="9"> were not written in the <HI>Book</HI> of <HI>life</HI> from the <HI>foundation</HI> of the <HI>World,</HI> &s;hall wonder when <HI>they</HI> behold the <HI>Bea&s;t;</HI> and that the <HI>&s;even</HI> heads were <HI>&s;even</HI> Mountains, on which the <HI>Wom<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="2 letters"></HI> &s;ate; and that there were <HI>&s;even</HI> Kings, <HI>five</HI> of whom were <HI>fallen,</HI> and that <HI>one</HI> was, and that <HI>another</HI> was <HI>yet</HI> to <HI>come,</HI> and that <HI>he</HI> that was to <HI>come</HI> &s;hould conti|nue a <HI>&s;hort</HI> &s;pace; and that the <HI>Bea&s;t</HI> that was, and is <HI>not, he</HI> was the <HI>Eighth,</HI> and was of the <HI>&s;eaven,</HI> and &s;hould go into <HI>Perdition;</HI> and that the <HI>Ten</HI> Hornes were <HI>Ten</HI> Kings, which had received no Kingdome as <HI>yet;</HI> but had received <HI>Power</HI> as <HI>Kings one</HI> hour with the <HI>Bea&s;t,</HI> and that <HI>the&s;e</HI> had <HI>one</HI> mind, and &s;hould give <HI>their</HI> Power and &s;trength unto the <HI>Bea&s;t;</HI> and the&s;e &s;hould make <HI>warr</HI> with the <HI>Lamb,</HI> and that the <HI>Lamb</HI> &s;hould overcome <HI>them,</HI> for <HI>he is Lord of Lords, and King of Kings;</HI> and that <HI>they</HI> that were with <HI>him,</HI> were <HI>called,</HI> and <HI>faithful,</HI> and <HI>cho&s;en;</HI> and that the <HI>Waters</HI> on which the <HI>Whore</HI> &s;ate, were <HI>People,</HI> and <HI>Multitudes,</HI> and <HI>Nations,</HI> and <HI>Tongues;</HI> and that the <HI>Ten</HI> hornes &s;hould hate the <HI>Whore,</HI> and make <HI>her</HI> de&s;olate, and <HI>naked,</HI> and <HI>eate her fle&s;h,</HI> and <HI>burn her with fire;</HI> and that <HI>God</HI> had put it into <HI>their</HI> hearts to fulfill <HI>his</HI> will, and to agree, and give <HI>their</HI> Kingdome unto the <HI>Bea&s;t,</HI> untill the
<PB N="15" REF="9"> <HI>Words</HI> of <HI>God &s;hould be fulfilled,</HI> and that the <HI>Woman</HI> which <HI>he</HI> &s;aw was that <HI>great</HI> City which reigneth over the <HI>Kings</HI> of the <HI>Earth;</HI> and that <HI>this</HI> was the <HI>Great</HI> Whore, with whom the <HI>Kings</HI> of the <HI>Earth</HI> had commit|ted <HI>fornication;</HI> and the <HI>Inhabitants</HI> of the <HI>Earth</HI> had been made <HI>drunk</HI> with the <HI>Wine</HI> of <HI>her</HI> fornication, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17. And <HI>he</HI> &s;aw the <HI>Bea&s;t</HI> ri&s;e up out of the <HI>Sea,</HI> having <HI>&s;eaven</HI> heads, and <HI>ten</HI> hornes, and upon <HI>his</HI> hornes <HI>ten</HI> Crownes and upon <HI>his</HI> heads, the <HI>Name</HI> of <HI>Bla&s;phemy;</HI> and that the <HI>Bea&s;t</HI> was like a <HI>Leopard,</HI> and that <HI>his</HI> feet were as the <HI>feet</HI> of a <HI>Beare,</HI> and that <HI>his</HI> mouth was as the <HI>mouth</HI> of a <HI>Lion;</HI> and that the <HI>Dragon</HI> gave <HI>him his</HI> Power, and <HI>his</HI> Seate, and <HI>great</HI> Au|thority, and that <HI>one of his heads</HI> was as it were <HI>wounded</HI> to <HI>Death,</HI> and that <HI>his</HI> deadly wound was <HI>healed,</HI> and that <HI>all</HI> the <HI>World</HI> wondred after the <HI>Bea&s;t,</HI> and that <HI>they</HI> wor|&s;hipped the <HI>Dragon,</HI> which gave <HI>Power</HI> unto the <HI>Beast,</HI> and that <HI>they</HI> wor&s;hipped the <HI>Bea&s;t,</HI> &s;aying, <HI>Who is like to the Bea&s;t? Who is able to make warr with him; and that there was given unto him a Mouth &s;peaking great things, and Bla&s;phemies, and Power was given unto him to continue fourty and two moneths,</HI> and that <HI>he</HI> opened <HI>his</HI> mouth in <HI>Bla&s;pheming</HI> again&s;t <HI>God,</HI> to bla&s;pheme <HI>his</HI> Name, and <HI>his</HI> Ta|bernacle,
<PB N="16" REF="10"> and <HI>them</HI> that dwell in <HI>Heaven;</HI> and that it was given <HI>him</HI> to make warr with the <HI>Saints,</HI> and to overcome <HI>them;</HI> and that <HI>Power</HI> was given unto <HI>him</HI> over <HI>all Kindreds,</HI> and <HI>Tongues,</HI> and <HI>Nations,</HI> and that <HI>all that</HI> dwell on the <HI>Earth</HI> &s;hould wor&s;hip <HI>him,</HI> who&s;e <HI>Names</HI> were not written in the <HI>Book</HI> of <HI>Life,</HI> of the <HI>Lamb</HI> &s;laine from the <HI>foundation</HI> of the <HI>World,</HI> Rev. 13. And this <HI>he</HI> Prophe&s;ied, which is <HI>&s;ince</HI> come to <HI>pa&s;s.</HI></P>
<P>So then (as <HI>I</HI> have &s;ayd) <HI>I</HI> hope that <HI>no</HI> man will &s;ay it is the <HI>Power</HI> of <HI>evil,</HI> the <HI>Power of the Darkne&s;s of this World,</HI> the <HI>Power</HI> of the <HI>Bea&s;t,</HI> the <HI>Commands</HI> of <HI>evil</HI> in <HI>them</HI> that Rule, that <HI>that</HI> is the <HI>higher</HI> Power unto which <HI>e|very</HI> &s;oul is to be <HI>&s;ubject,</HI> that <HI>that</HI> is the <HI>Power</HI> that is of <HI>God,</HI> that <HI>tho&s;e</HI> are the <HI>Powers</HI> that are <HI>ordained</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> that <HI>they</HI> that re&s;i&s;t <HI>that</HI> Power re&s;i&s;t the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and that <HI>they</HI> that <HI>&s;o</HI> re&s;i&s;t &s;hall receive to <HI>them|&s;elves</HI> damnation; or that a <HI>man</HI> mu&s;t needs be &s;ubject to <HI>&s;uch</HI> Powers, not <HI>only</HI> for <HI>wrath,</HI> but <HI>al&s;o</HI> for <HI>Con&s;cience</HI> &s;ake; for then <HI>this</HI> more than a <HI>Cloud</HI> of Witne&s;&s;es (if <HI>I</HI> may <HI>&s;o</HI> &s;ay, and &s;o <HI>I</HI> may &s;ay, for <HI>they</HI> are <HI>Clouds</HI> of <HI>Witne&s;&s;es</HI>) throughout <HI>all</HI> Generations, and during the <HI>Apo&s;tacies,</HI> who have (as hath been &s;ayd) obtained a <HI>good</HI> Report, and remain as <HI>undeniable</HI> Proofs, of what
<PB N="17" REF="10"> hath been <HI>&s;ayd,</HI> mu&s;t be <HI>blotted</HI> out, and <HI>they</HI> mu&s;t be accounted (which <HI>God</HI> forbid, and <HI>they</HI> can never be <HI>&s;o</HI> blotted out, mu&s;t <HI>never</HI> be <HI>&s;o</HI> accounted) <HI>I</HI> &s;ay, <HI>they</HI> mu&s;t be accoun|ted the <HI>&s;ouls</HI> that were <HI>not &s;ubject</HI> to the <HI>Higher</HI> Powers, the <HI>Powers</HI> that <HI>be</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>Powers</HI> that were <HI>ordained</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> that re|&s;i&s;ted the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> and that <HI>they</HI> re|ceived to <HI>them&s;elves</HI> damnation, in re&s;i&s;ting the <HI>Power</HI> which <HI>they</HI> mu&s;t <HI>needs</HI> have been <HI>&s;ubject</HI> unto, or which <HI>they</HI> ought to have been &s;ubject to, not <HI>only</HI> for <HI>wrath,</HI> but <HI>al&s;o</HI> for <HI>Con&s;cience</HI> &s;ake, and which &s;hould have been obeyed, for <HI>he</HI> that re&s;i&s;teth the <HI>Power</HI> re&s;i|&s;teth the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and <HI>they that re&s;i&s;t &s;hall receive to them&s;elves damnation,</HI> &amp; where the <HI>Power</HI> is not obeyed, it is re&s;i&s;ted; which <HI>I &s;ay</HI> again <HI>God</HI> forbid; this were to offend again&s;t the <HI>generation</HI> of <HI>his</HI> children, even again&s;t <HI>Prophets,</HI> and the <HI>holy Apo&s;tles,</HI> &amp; <HI>Mar|tyrs</HI> throughout <HI>all</HI> generations; which is not a <HI>thing</HI> &s;o much as to be thought, much <HI>le&s;s</HI> is it to be &s;poken; and if it &s;hould be, the Lord, that of him in man, the <HI>witne&s;s</HI> of <HI>God</HI> will condemn <HI>it,</HI> will judge <HI>it,</HI> which a|bides for <HI>ever,</HI> which <HI>witne&s;s</HI> none can &s;top, which is <HI>greater</HI> than <HI>all,</HI> which is <HI>witne&s;s,</HI> and will <HI>te&s;tifie</HI> that for the <HI>Word</HI> of <HI>God</HI> it was, and for the <HI>Te&s;timony</HI> of <HI>Je&s;us,</HI> that <HI>they</HI>
<PB N="18" REF="11"> &s;o &s;uffred and te&s;tified, according as it was foretold by the <HI>holy Prophets</HI> ever &s;ince the <HI>World</HI> began, and the <HI>Lord God</HI> Eternal hath and will bear <HI>them</HI> witne&s;s, that it was in <HI>obedience</HI> to <HI>his</HI> will, and for <HI>his</HI> Te&s;timony that <HI>they</HI> &s;uffred, in the <HI>day</HI> wherein <HI>he</HI> will judge the <HI>&s;ecrets</HI> of <HI>all</HI> hearts by <HI>Him whom he hath appointed, of which he hath given a&s;&s;u|rance unto all men, in that he hath rai&s;ed him from the dead.</HI> So let <HI>all</HI> be &s;ilent, and <HI>every</HI> mouth be &s;topt in <HI>this</HI> thing, for <HI>God</HI> is <HI>Judge;</HI> and <HI>his</HI> witne&s;s in <HI>every</HI> one &s;hall an&s;wer in <HI>every</HI> one that it is <HI>&s;o,</HI> and <HI>John</HI> &s;aw it <HI>&s;o,</HI> as afore&s;aid; <HI>he</HI> &s;aw <HI>them</HI> cloa|thed in <HI>white, he</HI> &s;aw <HI>them Crown'd,</HI> and having the <HI>Harps</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>their</HI> hands, and &s;inging the <HI>Song</HI> of <HI>Mo&s;es,</HI> &amp; the <HI>Lamb;</HI> and if <HI>this</HI> were not <HI>&s;o,</HI> how could <HI>they</HI> be cloathed in <HI>white?</HI> how could <HI>they</HI> be <HI>Crown'd?</HI> how could <HI>they</HI> have the <HI>Harps</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>their</HI> hands, and <HI>&s;ing</HI> the <HI>Song</HI> of <HI>Mo|&s;es,</HI> and the <HI>Lamb,</HI> and <HI>reign</HI> for <HI>ever? They loved not their lives unto the Death; Be thou faithful unto the death, and I will give thee a Crown of life;</HI> And <HI>I have fought a good fight;</HI> I <HI>have fini&s;hed my cour&s;e;</HI> I <HI>have kept the faith, henceforth is layd up for me a Crown of life, which the Lord the righteous Judge will give me in that day, and not only to me, but to all that
<PB N="19" REF="11"> love the Lord Je&s;us, and his appearing,</HI> &s;ayd <HI>Paul,</HI> 2 Tim. 4.7. <HI>Thou,</HI> therefore, <HI>endure hardne&s;s as a good Souldier of Je&s;us Chri&s;t,</HI> 2 Tim. 2.3. And, <HI>to him that overcometh</HI> (and how can there be <HI>&s;uch</HI> an overcoming where the <HI>Commands</HI> of <HI>evil</HI> are obeyed, and obeyed <HI>they</HI> are where <HI>they</HI> are ob&s;erved again&s;t the <HI>Motions</HI> of the <HI>Ju&s;t,</HI> and the <HI>Ju&s;t</HI> &s;uffers) <HI>will I grant to &s;it with me on my Throne, even as I al&s;o overcame, and am &s;ate down with my Father on his Throne,</HI> &s;ayd the <HI>Son</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> who humbled <HI>him&s;elf</HI> unto <HI>Death,</HI> even unto the <HI>Death</HI> of the <HI>Cro&s;s;</HI> who &s;uffred the <HI>Ju&s;t</HI> for the <HI>&V;nju&s;t,</HI> that <HI>he</HI> might bring <HI>us</HI> to <HI>God,</HI> Rev. 3.21. 1 Pet. 3.18.</P>
<P>And this is the <HI>Word</HI> of <HI>Truth,</HI> and what the <HI>Scriptures</HI> te&s;tifie, and which will prove <HI>&s;o</HI> to be in the <HI>Day</HI> wherein <HI>he</HI> will render to <HI>every</HI> Man according to <HI>his</HI> Deeds; and this <HI>I</HI> am moved of the <HI>Lord</HI> to write, that <HI>Men</HI> may take heed how <HI>they</HI> enforce a|gain&s;t <HI>this,</HI> and &s;eek to &s;et the <HI>Commands</HI> of <HI>Men</HI> what&s;oever over <HI>all,</HI> and plead <HI>O|bedience</HI> thereunto, as to the Power of <HI>God;</HI> Subjection as to the <HI>Higher</HI> Powers; Submi&s;&s;ion as to the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> whereas it is <HI>no</HI> &s;uch thing, in <HI>things</HI> that are <HI>evil,</HI> as hath been made manife&s;t,: but
<PB N="20" REF="12"> mu&s;t be <HI>te&s;tified</HI> again&s;t, and <HI>they</HI> who have te&s;tified again&s;t the <HI>Commands</HI> that have been <HI>evil,</HI> the <HI>Lord</HI> hath been with <HI>them,</HI> and hath te&s;tified for <HI>them,</HI> and helpt <HI>them</HI> thorough, and carried them <HI>above</HI> all that <HI>they</HI> have met with and &s;uffred, yea <HI>Death</HI> it &s;elf, in the bearing of <HI>&s;uch</HI> their te&s;timony.</P>
<P>That <HI>then</HI> is not the <HI>Power,</HI> the <HI>higher</HI> Power, the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> unto which <HI>Men</HI> mu&s;t needs be &s;ubject, not <HI>only</HI> for <HI>wrath,</HI> but <HI>al&s;o</HI> for <HI>Con&s;cience</HI> &s;ake, which <HI>Commands</HI> the thing that is <HI>evil,</HI> that is not the <HI>Power</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> that is to be obeyed; but <HI>&s;omething</HI> el&s;e mu&s;t be the meaning of the <HI>higher</HI> Powers, the <HI>Powers</HI> that be of <HI>God,</HI> that <HI>every</HI> &s;oul mu&s;t be &s;ubject unto, and that not for <HI>wrath only,</HI> but <HI>al&s;o</HI> for <HI>Con&s;cience</HI> &s;ake, which is the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> which who&s;oever re&s;i&s;teth, re&s;i&s;ts the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> and &s;ome <HI>other</HI> &s;ignification it mu&s;t of <HI>nece&s;&s;ity</HI> have, than what is according to the <HI>common</HI> under&s;tanding of <HI>tho&s;e</HI> words, which is to <HI>this</HI> effect, That be the Power what it will, be <HI>they</HI> who are in <HI>Authority</HI> what <HI>they</HI> will, and be <HI>their</HI> Commands as <HI>they</HI> will, <HI>they</HI> are to be obeyed, <HI>they are</HI> to be &s;ubmit|ted unto for <HI>Con&s;cience</HI> &s;ake, <HI>they</HI> are the <HI>Powers,</HI> the <HI>higher</HI> Powers, the <HI>Powers</HI> that be <HI>Ordained</HI> of <HI>G<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">d,</HI> unto which <HI>every</HI> &s;oul mu&s;t
<PB N="21" REF="12"> be <HI>&s;ubject,</HI> unto which <HI>every</HI> &s;oul mu&s;t needs be &s;ubject, not <HI>only</HI> for <HI>wrath,</HI> but <HI>al&s;o</HI> for <HI>Con|&s;cience</HI> &s;ake; and &s;o &s;ay they, <HI>Is it fit to &s;ay to a King, Thou art wicked? and to Princes, Ye are ungodly?</HI> Job 34.18.</P>
<P><HI>What then</HI> (may it be &s;aid) <HI>is that &s;omething el&s;e, that other &s;ignification of the Power, the higher Power, that every &s;oul is to be &s;ubject un|to? What is that Power, that higher Power, the every Ordinance of man that is to be &s;ubmitted unto?</HI></P>
<P><HI>I</HI> an&s;wer; That <HI>&s;omething el&s;e,</HI> that <HI>every Ordinance of man,</HI> that is to be <HI>&s;ubmitted</HI> unto, for the <HI>Lords</HI> &s;ake; <HI>Submit your &s;elves unto every Ordinance of man for the Lords &s;ake;</HI> That <HI>Power,</HI> that <HI>higher</HI> Power, which who&s;oever re&s;i&s;ts, re&s;i&s;ts the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> which <HI>they</HI> who re&s;i&s;t, &s;hall receive to them&s;elves Damnation, unto which, <HI>there</HI> mu&s;t needs be &s;ubjection, not <HI>only</HI> for wrath, but <HI>al&s;o</HI> for <HI>Con&s;cience</HI> &s;ake; that <HI>higher</HI> Power, that <HI>Power</HI> is the <HI>Lord,</HI> that of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>every</HI> man by <HI>whom Kings Reign, and Princes Decree Ju|&s;tice.</HI> As the <HI>Commands</HI> of <HI>Kings,</HI> and <HI>Govern|ours,</HI> and <HI>all</HI> that are in <HI>Authority,</HI> come from <HI>this,</HI> or an&s;wer unto <HI>this, they</HI> are to be &s;ub|mitted unto, the <HI>Power,</HI> the <HI>higher</HI> Power, <HI>Every</HI> Ordinance of <HI>Man</HI> for the <HI>Lords</HI> &s;ake, as it comes from the <HI>Lord,</HI> that of <HI>him</HI>
<PB N="22" REF="13"> in <HI>every</HI> man, who is <HI>Lord,</HI> and <HI>King;</HI> or that an&s;wers unto <HI>it; for the Lords &s;ake,</HI> be|cau&s;e it is of the <HI>Lord,</HI> that of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>man,</HI> and comes from <HI>him,</HI> and an&s;wers to <HI>him;</HI> for <HI>his</HI> &s;ake, though it be <HI>mans,</HI> be they what they will that ordain, <HI>Kings, Governours, all</HI> that are in <HI>Authority,</HI> if it come from, or an&s;wer to that of <HI>him,</HI> in <HI>them,</HI> and <HI>you,</HI> that of <HI>God</HI> which witne&s;&s;eth to <HI>God,</HI> which an&s;wers to the <HI>Witne&s;s of God,</HI> obey it for the <HI>Lords</HI> &s;ake, though it be the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>Man,</HI> though it proceed from, or through <HI>man,</HI> for the <HI>&s;ake</HI> of that of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>man,</HI> from whom it comes, and unto which it an&s;wers; for the <HI>Lord</HI> is in <HI>men,</HI> and though men may ordain it, yet that of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>man,</HI> moving <HI>him</HI> thereunto, it is not <HI>mans,</HI> (though in a &s;ence it may be &s;o &s;aid, becau&s;e it is brought forth in <HI>man,</HI> and <HI>man</HI> joyns to it, and <HI>&s;o</HI> makes it <HI>his</HI>) but the <HI>Lords,</HI> that of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>man,</HI> moving <HI>man &s;o</HI> to decree, <HI>&s;o</HI> to ordain; <HI>this</HI> is to be <HI>&s;ubmitted</HI> unto for the <HI>Lords</HI> &s;ake; becau&s;e it is of the <HI>Lord,</HI> becau&s;e it comes from that of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>man,</HI> and an&s;wers to <HI>it.</HI></P>
<P>And this is the <HI>&s;ignification</HI> of that <HI>Word;</HI> that <HI>other</HI> &s;ignification than what is <HI>common|ly</HI> under&s;tood, that <HI>&s;omething</HI> el&s;e, <HI>viz.</HI> it <HI>being the Ordinance of man, or made or decreed
<PB N="23" REF="13"> by man, it is to be &s;ubmitted unto;</HI> &s;ubjection is to be to it (<HI>be it what it will, and as it will,</HI> for if <HI>all</HI> thats decreed, mu&s;t be &s;ubmitted to, if &s;ubjection mu&s;t be to it, then it is <HI>be it what it will, and as it will;</HI> for that is <HI>all,</HI> and <HI>all</HI> is <HI>be it what it will, and as it will</HI>) for the <HI>Lords</HI> &s;ake; as <HI>I</HI> have received it from the <HI>Lord.</HI></P>
<P>And <HI>&s;o</HI> that place, <HI>viz. Let every &s;oul be &s;ubject to the higher Powers, for there is no Pow|er but of God, the Powers that be, are ordained of God; who&s;oever therefore re&s;i&s;teth the Power, re&s;i&s;ts the Ordinance of God, and they that re&s;i&s;t receive to them&s;elves damnation,</HI> Rom. 13.1, 2. is to be under&s;tood of <HI>that which witne&s;&s;eth that of God,</HI> that which is of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>man,</HI> that which <HI>comes</HI> from <HI>it,</HI> that is of it, the <HI>Power,</HI> the <HI>higher</HI> Power, <HI>Chri&s;t Je&s;us the wi&s;|dome of God, &amp; the power of God; Let every &s;oul be &s;ubject unto it, to the Power, to the higher Powers, for there is no Power but of God, and the Powers that be, are ordained of God: This</HI> I &s;ay mu&s;t be under&s;tood of the <HI>Powers</HI> that proceed from <HI>that</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> for the <HI>Powers</HI> that be, (&s;uch as are to be &s;ubmitted unto; &s;uch un|to which <HI>&s;ubjection</HI> and <HI>obedience</HI> is to be) are <HI>Ordained of God, for there is no Power but of God,</HI> (&s;aith <HI>he,) No Power but of God.</HI> So then that's the <HI>Power</HI> unto which <HI>&s;ubjection</HI> is to be, and <HI>&s;ubmi&s;&s;ion</HI> and <HI>obedience,</HI> which is of <HI>God.</HI>
<PB N="24" REF="14"> For the <HI>Powers</HI> unto which the <HI>Soul</HI> is to be &s;ubject, is the <HI>Power</HI> by which the <HI>&s;oul</HI> was made; <HI>God breathed into man the breath of life, and man became a living &s;oul:</HI> That which bows <HI>this</HI> &s;oul, which &s;ubjects <HI>it,</HI> which <HI>God</HI> hath made; the <HI>breath</HI> of <HI>life</HI> which <HI>he</HI> hath breathed into <HI>man,</HI> mu&s;t be of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>Power</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> there is <HI>no</HI> Power but of <HI>God;</HI> the <HI>Powers</HI> that be are <HI>Ordained</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> and <HI>this</HI> Power who&s;oever re&s;i&s;teth, re&s;i&s;ts the <HI>Ordi|nance of God, and they that re&s;i&s;t,</HI> &s;hall <HI>receive</HI> to <HI>them&s;elves</HI> Damnation; that is to &s;ay, <HI>they</HI> &s;hall come to be judged or condemned by the <HI>Power,</HI> by <HI>that</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>them,</HI> which <HI>wit|ne&s;&s;es</HI> unto <HI>God,</HI> that <HI>that</HI> Power that was re|&s;i&s;ted was of <HI>God:</HI> For <HI>Damnation</HI> or Judge|ment cannot be received by <HI>any</HI> one to <HI>them|&s;elves</HI> truly, but as <HI>they</HI> re&s;i&s;t <HI>that</HI> of <HI>God</HI> which witne&s;&s;es in <HI>them,</HI> that <HI>condemns.</HI></P>
<P>And therefore it is &s;aid in the <HI>words</HI> fol|lowing by the <HI>Apo&s;tle;</HI> and which <HI>he</HI> gives as a <HI>rea&s;on</HI> of the <HI>former,</HI> or the <HI>ground</HI> why it is <HI>&s;o</HI> that <HI>they</HI> that re&s;i&s;t &s;hall receive to <HI>them|&s;elves</HI> Damnation, or come to be judged by <HI>that</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>them,</HI> which condemns that which is <HI>contrary</HI> to it, and <HI>&s;o</HI> that condem|ning, <HI>men</HI> come to receive to <HI>them&s;elves</HI> dam|nation; for the <HI>Witne&s;&s;e</HI> of <HI>God</HI> condemns <HI>nothing</HI> but that which is done again&s;t <HI>it</HI> &s;elf,
<PB N="25" REF="14"> either in a <HI>Mans</HI> Particular, or in <HI>another;</HI> not that which is done again&s;t <HI>evil,</HI> which <HI>it</HI> witne&s;&s;es again&s;t, for that proceeds from that which <HI>witne&s;&s;es</HI> to <HI>God,</HI> which <HI>ju&s;tifies</HI> that which is done again&s;t <HI>evil;</HI> and &s;o the <HI>Power</HI> which is of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>re&s;i&s;ting</HI> of <HI>which,</HI> that of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>Man</HI> condemns, and which <HI>Men</HI> re&s;i&s;ting, <HI>they</HI> &s;hall receive to <HI>them&s;elves</HI> Damnation, is <HI>that</HI> which proceedeth from <HI>that</HI> which <HI>witne&s;&s;eth,</HI> and <HI>no</HI> other, <HI>Gods</HI> Vicegerent, as <HI>I</HI> may &s;o call it (though <HI>Men</HI> call Men <HI>&s;o</HI>) upon <HI>Earth,</HI> which is come into the <HI>world,</HI> which is in <HI>fle&s;h,</HI> which <HI>was made fle&s;h,</HI> and which <HI>he</HI> hath placed in <HI>Man</HI> to rule in the <HI>Earth,</HI> the <HI>Son; Ki&s;&s;e the Son lea&s;t he be angry, and ye peri&s;h in the way, if his wrath be kindled, yea but a little; ble&s;&s;ed are all they that put their tru&s;t in him.</HI> Which was &s;aid to <HI>Kings and Judges. Be wi&s;e therefore, O ye Kings! Be ye in&s;tructed ye Judges of the Earth. Serve the Lord with fear, and rejoyce with trembling. Ki&s;&s;e the Son,</HI> &amp;c. P&s;al. 2.10, 11. <HI>I</HI> &s;ay therefore it is &s;aid by the <HI>Apo&s;tle</HI> in the <HI>words</HI> following, as the <HI>rea&s;on</HI> or <HI>ground</HI> of the former; <HI>For Rulers are not a terrour to good works, but to the evil; wilt thou not then be afraid of the Power? do that which is good, and thou &s;halt have prai&s;e of the &s;ame; for he is the Mini&s;ter of God to thee for good. If thou do that
<PB N="26" REF="15"> which is evill, be afraid, for he beareth not the Sword in vain; for he is the Mini&s;ter of God, a Revenger to execute wrath upon him that doth evill. Wherefore ye mu&s;t needs be &s;ubject, not only for wrath, but al&s;o for Con&s;cience &s;ake,</HI> v. 3, 4, 5.</P>
<P><HI>For</HI> (&s;aith <HI>he</HI>) <HI>Rulers are not a terrour to the good works, but to the evil.</HI> Here's the <HI>rea&s;on</HI> why <HI>they</HI> that re&s;i&s;t &s;hall receive to <HI>them|&s;elves</HI> Damnation; <HI>They</HI> re&s;i&s;t the <HI>Power.</HI> What <HI>Power?</HI> the <HI>Power</HI> that is the <HI>Ordi|nance</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> What <HI>Power</HI> is that? It is the <HI>Power</HI> that is of <HI>God.</HI> What <HI>Power</HI> is that which is the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God?</HI> which is of <HI>God? The Powers that be, are ordained of God. Let every &s;oul be &s;ubject to the higher Powers, who&s;oever re&s;i&s;teth the Power, re&s;i&s;ts the Ordi|nance of God; and they that re&s;i&s;t, do receive to them&s;elves damnation.</HI> It is <HI>that</HI> Power which is not a <HI>Terrour to good works, but the evill.</HI> And why &s;hall <HI>they</HI> who re&s;i&s;t the <HI>Power</HI> receive to <HI>them&s;elves</HI> Damnation? Why is it that <HI>he</HI> that re&s;i&s;teth the <HI>Power,</HI> re&s;i&s;teth the <HI>Ordi|nance</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and how comes it to be <HI>&s;o? For</HI> (&s;aith <HI>he</HI>) <HI>Rulers</HI> (here's the <HI>ground) are not a ter|ror to good works, but the evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the Power? do that which is good, and thou &s;halt have prai&s;e of the &s;ame; for he is the Mini&s;ter of God to thee for good. If thou do that which is evil, be afraid, for he beareth not the Sword in vain;
<PB N="27" REF="15"> for he is the Mini&s;ter of God, a Revenger to exe|cute wrath on him that doth evil. Therefore</HI> (&s;aith <HI>he</HI> again) <HI>ye mu&s;t needs be &s;ubject, not only for wrath, but al&s;o for Con&s;cience &s;ake.</HI> As afore&s;aid.</P>
<P><HI>So</HI> here's the <HI>Ruler,</HI> here's the <HI>Power. Let every &s;oul be &s;ubject to the higher Powers; for there is no Power</HI> (as to <HI>this) but of God; and the Powers that be (tho&s;e</HI> Powers, and <HI>tho&s;e</HI> Rulers that are not a <HI>Terrour</HI> to <HI>good</HI> works, but the <HI>evil,</HI> the <HI>Powers</HI> that be) (<HI>no</HI> Powers but &s;uch as are of <HI>God,</HI> may be &s;aid &s;o to be, for what&s;oever is <HI>be&s;ides,</HI> pa&s;&s;es away, hath <HI>no</HI> duration. Though it &s;eem to &s;tand for a <HI>time,</HI> it is not grounded in <HI>God,</HI> it comes not from <HI>him,</HI> and &s;o may be &s;aid not to <HI>be) are ordained of God. Who&s;oever therefore re&s;i&s;teth the Power, re&s;i&s;ts the Ordinance of God (Chri&s;t Je&s;us the wi&s;dome of God, and the Power of God,</HI> that <HI>which</HI> witne&s;&s;eth in <HI>Man,</HI> which is <HI>not a Ter|rour to good works, but the evil;</HI> that which <HI>judges</HI> the <HI>evil,</HI> and <HI>condemns</HI> the <HI>evil;</HI> they which re&s;i&s;t the <HI>Power</HI> that moves in <HI>men</HI> not to be a <HI>Terrour to good works but the evil,</HI> the <HI>Ordinance of God Chri&s;t Je&s;us,</HI> by whom <HI>Kings</HI> Reign, <HI>and Princes Decree Ju&s;tice;</HI> the <HI>Power, there is no Power but of God, the Powers that be, are ordained of God. Let every &s;oul be &s;ubject to the higher Powers: Who&s;oever re&s;i&s;teth the Power, re&s;i&s;ts the Ordinance of God,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>They
<PB N="28" REF="16"> that re&s;ist, &s;hall receive to them&s;elves Damnati|on. They</HI> that do &s;o, the <HI>Power,</HI> that which is of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>them, Chri&s;t Je&s;us,</HI> the <HI>Power</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> that of <HI>him,</HI> in <HI>them,</HI> which witne&s;&s;es to <HI>God,</HI> will judge <HI>them</HI> for &s;o doing, for re|&s;i&s;ting the <HI>Power</HI> of <HI>God, that which</HI> is the <HI>Power</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>higher</HI> Powers, that which witne&s;&s;eth, which is of <HI>God;</HI> unto which <HI>every</HI> &s;oul is to be &s;ubject <HI>not only for wrath, but al&s;o for Con&s;cience &s;ake.</HI></P>
<P>So here are the <HI>Rulers</HI> unto which <HI>every</HI> &s;oul is to be <HI>&s;ubject;</HI> here are the <HI>Powers, the higher Powers,</HI> the <HI>Power that is of God, there is no Power but of God, the Powers that be, are or|dained of God,</HI> the <HI>Power</HI> which is <HI>the Ordinance of God,</HI> which <HI>who&s;oever re&s;i&s;ts, re&s;i&s;teth the Or|dinance of God, and &s;hall receive to him&s;elf Dam|nation; I</HI> &s;ay here are the <HI>Rulers,</HI> and here are the <HI>Powers;</HI> viz. That <HI>are not a terrour to good works, but to the evil.</HI> Therefore, Let <HI>eve|ry</HI> Soul be &s;ubject unto <HI>them,</HI> to the <HI>higher</HI> Powers, to the <HI>Power</HI> which is <HI>the Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> for <HI>they</HI> that re&s;i&s;t <HI>&s;hall</HI> receive to <HI>them&s;elves</HI> Damnation; for <HI>Rulers</HI> are not a <HI>Terrour to good works, but the evil.</HI> The&s;e are the <HI>Rulers,</HI> this is the <HI>Power,</HI> that is to be o|beyed, that is to be &s;ubmitted unto; unto which &s;ubjection is to <HI>be,</HI> viz. which is <HI>not a Terrour to good works, but the evil.</HI></P>
<PB N="29" REF="16">
<P>So (&s;aith <HI>he</HI> again) <HI>Wilt thou not be afraid of the Power? do that which is good, and thou &s;halt have prai&s;e of the &s;ame.</HI>&mdash; The <HI>Power</HI> which is the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God</HI> is not again&s;t that which is <HI>good,</HI> but that which is <HI>evil;</HI> the <HI>Terrour</HI> is <HI>there,</HI> and the <HI>ground</HI> of <HI>it</HI> is <HI>there. Wilt thou not be afraid of the Power? do that which is good. No</HI> fear of the <HI>Power</HI> which is the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God</HI> to that which doth <HI>good,</HI> and not <HI>evil;</HI> that which doth <HI>good,</HI> and not <HI>evil,</HI> &s;hall receive <HI>Prai&s;e</HI> of the <HI>&s;ame;</HI> that <HI>Power</HI> which is a <HI>Prai&s;e</HI> to that which doth <HI>good,</HI> and not <HI>evil,</HI> is the <HI>Power</HI> which is <HI>the Ordinance of God,</HI> which is <HI>of God,</HI> unto which <HI>every &s;oul is to be &s;ubject; the higher Pow|er, the Power that is of God, for there is no Power but of God; the Powers that be, are ordained of God; who&s;oever therefore re&s;i&s;teth the Power, re|&s;i&s;teth the Ordinance of God, and they that re&s;i&s;t, &s;hall receive to them&s;elves Damnation.</HI> As a|fore&s;aid.</P>
<P>For, <HI>He is the Mini&s;ter of God to thee for good.</HI> Here's the <HI>Rea&s;on</HI> why <HI>he</HI> &s;hould not be afraid of the <HI>Power, he</HI> that doth <HI>good; he</HI> is not to be afraid of the <HI>Power;</HI> why? For (&s;aith <HI>he) he</HI> (that is to &s;ay the <HI>Power,</HI> or <HI>he</HI> that is in the <HI>Power,</HI> the <HI>Power</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> that is not to be re&s;i&s;t|ed, that <HI>he</HI> that re&s;i&s;ts &s;hall receive to <HI>him|&s;elf</HI>
<PB N="30" REF="17"> Damnation, which <HI>every</HI> &s;oul is to be <HI>&s;ubject</HI> unto, <HI>is the Mini&s;ter of God to thee</HI> (to <HI>thee</HI> that do&s;t <HI>well) for thy good;</HI> not for <HI>thy</HI> hurt; <HI>he,</HI> that is the <HI>Mini&s;ter</HI> of <HI>God</HI> for <HI>thy</HI> good, who do&s;t that which is <HI>good;</HI> and &s;o for <HI>him</HI> to be a <HI>terrour</HI> to <HI>thee</HI> is not for <HI>thy</HI> good, nor a <HI>prai&s;e</HI> thereunto; thus for <HI>him</HI> to be, is not to be the <HI>Mini&s;ter of God,</HI> for <HI>he</HI> is a <HI>prai&s;e,</HI> (the <HI>Power</HI> is and <HI>he</HI> that is in it, and acts by it, which is the <HI>Power</HI> of <HI>God</HI>) to that which doth <HI>good;</HI> to <HI>him</HI> that doth <HI>good, thou &s;hall receive prai&s;e of the &s;ame,</HI> or of that which is a <HI>Terrour</HI> to <HI>evil</HI> works; for <HI>he</HI> is (the <HI>Power</HI> is, and <HI>he</HI> that acts in <HI>it,</HI> and by <HI>it</HI>) the Power of <HI>God, he</HI> is) the Mini|&s;ter of <HI>God</HI> to <HI>thee</HI> for <HI>good,</HI> not for <HI>hurt,</HI> which it would be, if it were a <HI>Terrour</HI> to <HI>thee,</HI> that do&s;t that which is <HI>good.</HI></P>
<P>So, &s;ee your &s;elves all <HI>ye</HI> Magi&s;trates, and <HI>Rulers,</HI> and tho&s;e who are in <HI>Authori|ty;</HI> &s;ee where <HI>ye</HI> are, and what <HI>ye</HI> are, who are a <HI>Terrour</HI> to him that doth <HI>well,</HI> to <HI>good</HI> works; <HI>Ye</HI> are not the <HI>Mini&s;ters</HI> of <HI>God</HI> (&s;o far) the <HI>Power,</HI> the <HI>Powers,</HI> the <HI>higher</HI> Pow|ers, the <HI>Powers</HI> that <HI>be,</HI> that are <HI>ordained</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> which who&s;oever re&s;i&s;ts (obeys not, is no<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"> &s;ubject thereto, yeelds not &s;ubmi&s;&s;ion unto it) re&s;i&s;ts the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and &s;hall receive to <HI>him&s;elf</HI> Damnation; but <HI>another</HI>
<PB N="31" REF="17"> thing for that is the <HI>Mini&s;ter</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> viz that which is a <HI>prai&s;e</HI> to <HI>them</HI> that do <HI>well,</HI> that is a <HI>terrour,</HI> not to <HI>good</HI> works, but the <HI>evill;</HI> the&s;e are the <HI>Rulers</HI> that are a <HI>prai&s;e</HI> to <HI>him</HI> that doth <HI>good,</HI> unto whom <HI>he</HI> is the <HI>Mini&s;ter</HI> of <HI>God</HI> for <HI>his good;</HI> that is to &s;ay, the <HI>Power</HI> is; that which is the <HI>Power</HI> of God, the <HI>higher</HI> Powers, the <HI>Mini&s;ter</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>Power</HI> as to which there is <HI>none</HI> but of <HI>God;</HI> the <HI>Powers</HI> which are <HI>ordained</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>Power</HI> which <HI>who&s;oever</HI> re&s;i&s;teth, <HI>re&s;i&s;ts the Ordinance of God,</HI> which <HI>they</HI> that re&s;i&s;t &s;hall receive to <HI>them&s;elves</HI> Damnation; the <HI>higher</HI> Powers to which <HI>every</HI> &s;oul is to be &s;ubject; the <HI>Rulers</HI> which are not a <HI>Terrour</HI> to <HI>good</HI> works, but to the <HI>evil,</HI> which are a <HI>Prai&s;e</HI> to <HI>him</HI> that doth <HI>well,</HI> who &s;hall re|ceive <HI>prai&s;e</HI> of the <HI>&s;ame;</HI> the <HI>Mini&s;ter</HI> of <HI>God</HI> for <HI>thy good,</HI> who do&s;t that which is <HI>good;</HI> not a <HI>terrour</HI> to <HI>good</HI> works, but the <HI>evil,</HI> the <HI>Mini&s;ter of God, for thy good.</HI></P>
<P>So, <HI>But if thou do that which is evill, be afraid, for he beareth not the Sword in vain, for he is the Mini&s;ter of God, a Revenger, to exe|cute wrath on him that doth evil.</HI> Here's the <HI>Magi&s;trate</HI> again, that is the <HI>Power,</HI> the <HI>high|er</HI> Power, viz. <HI>He</HI> that executes <HI>wrath</HI> on <HI>him</HI> that doth <HI>evil,</HI> a <HI>Revenger,</HI> for that pur|po&s;e, who bears not the <HI>Sword</HI> in <HI>vain,</HI> of
<PB N="32" REF="18"> whom <HI>he</HI> that doth <HI>evil</HI> is to be <HI>afraid, Knowing this, that the Law is not made for a Righteous man, but for the lawle&s;&s;e and di&s;obedi|ent; for the ungodly, and for &s;inners; for unho|ly, and prophane; for murderers of Fathers, and murderers of Mothers; for man-&s;layers, for whoremongers; for them that defile them&s;elves with mankind; for men-&s;tealers; for Lyars; for perjured per&s;ons; and if there be any other thing that is contrary to &s;ound Doctrine, according to the glorious Go&s;pel of the ble&s;&s;ed God, which was committed to my trust,</HI> &s;aid <HI>Paul,</HI> 1 Tim. 1.9, 10, 11. <HI>He</HI> that doth <HI>evil</HI> is to be afraid of <HI>&s;uch</HI> a one, who is the <HI>Mini&s;ter</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> a <HI>Revenger</HI> to execute <HI>wrath</HI> on <HI>him</HI> that doth <HI>evil;</HI> not on <HI>him</HI> that doth <HI>good;</HI> nay, he is a <HI>prai&s;e</HI> unto the &s;ame, who is the <HI>Mini&s;ter</HI> of <HI>God, a Revenger to execute wrath on him that doth evil.</HI></P>
<P>So then, <HI>he</HI> is the <HI>Power,</HI> the <HI>Power</HI> that is of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>Power</HI> which who&s;oever re&s;i&s;ts, re&s;i&s;teth the <HI>Ordinance of God,</HI> and <HI>they</HI> that re&s;i&s;t &s;hall receive to <HI>them&s;elves</HI> Damnation; <HI>he</HI> is the <HI>Mini&s;ter</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>Mini&s;ter</HI> of <HI>God</HI> for thy <HI>good,</HI> who do&s;t <HI>well,</HI> the <HI>Mini&s;ter</HI> of <HI>God</HI> again&s;t <HI>him</HI> that doth <HI>evil,</HI> that bear|eth not the <HI>Sword</HI> in vain, <HI>he</HI> that is not a <HI>terrour</HI> to <HI>good</HI> works, but the <HI>evill,</HI> that is a <HI>prai&s;e</HI> to <HI>him</HI> that doth <HI>well,</HI> that is a <HI>Reven|ger</HI>
<PB N="33" REF="18"> to <HI>execute</HI> wrath on <HI>him</HI> that doth <HI>evil;</HI> and <HI>tho&s;e</HI> that are <HI>&s;uch,</HI> are the <HI>Powers,</HI> the <HI>higher</HI> Powers, the <HI>Rulers,</HI> the <HI>Mini&s;ters</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> to whom <HI>every</HI> Soul is to be &s;ubject, not <HI>only</HI> for <HI>wrath,</HI> but <HI>al&s;o</HI> for <HI>Con&s;cience</HI> &s;ake; the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>Powers</HI> that be or|dained of <HI>God;</HI> and to <HI>the&s;e</HI> &s;ubjection mu&s;t be. <HI>Wherefore ye must needs be &s;ubject,</HI> (&s;aith the <HI>Apo&s;tle</HI> in the following <HI>words,) not only for wrath, but al&s;o for Con&s;cience &s;ake,</HI> ver&s;. 5.</P>
<P>And the <HI>Rea&s;on</HI> of <HI>this</HI> is <HI>Plain,</HI> becau&s;e otherwi&s;e to be, would fru&s;trate the <HI>End</HI> of <HI>Gods</HI> &s;ending <HI>his</HI> Son into the <HI>world,</HI> which is to reduce <HI>Man</HI> into <HI>Obedience,</HI> and to bring <HI>him</HI> back again to the <HI>Lord,</HI> from whence <HI>he</HI> is gone, and to redeem <HI>him</HI> from <HI>Tran&s;gre&s;|&s;ion,</HI> and the <HI>Captivity</HI> of <HI>Sin,</HI> into the <HI>Liber|ty</HI> of the <HI>Son</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> who is the <HI>Mini&s;ter</HI> of <HI>God</HI> for <HI>good,</HI> not a <HI>terrour</HI> to <HI>good</HI> works, but the <HI>evil,</HI> a <HI>prai&s;e</HI> unto <HI>good</HI> works, to <HI>them</HI> that do <HI>well,</HI> and &s;o are <HI>all</HI> tho&s;e who are guided by <HI>him,</HI> by that of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>them,</HI> which &s;hew|eth <HI>evil,</HI> and delivers from <HI>it,</HI> which is the <HI>Son</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> a <HI>Revenger</HI> to execute <HI>wrath</HI> on <HI>him</HI> that doth <HI>evil: I</HI> &s;ay, &s;o are <HI>all</HI> they that are guided by <HI>him,</HI> that rule for <HI>him,</HI> whom the <HI>Power</HI> rules, <HI>he</HI> who is the <HI>wi&s;dom</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and the <HI>power</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>higher</HI> Power to which <HI>every</HI> &s;oul is to be <HI>&s;ubject,</HI> in whom|&s;oever,
<PB N="34" REF="19"> not <HI>only</HI> for <HI>wrath,</HI> but <HI>al&s;o</HI> for <HI>Con&s;ci|ence</HI> &s;ake, who bears not the <HI>Sword</HI> in <HI>vain,</HI> nor do <HI>tho&s;e</HI> who bear it for <HI>him,</HI> and in the <HI>Motion</HI> of <HI>that</HI> of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>them,</HI> which <HI>every</HI> one &s;hould know that rules for <HI>God.</HI> For, how el&s;e can <HI>he</HI> know how to be, <HI>not</HI> a <HI>ter|rour</HI> to <HI>good</HI> works, but the <HI>evill;</HI> not a <HI>terrour</HI> to the <HI>one,</HI> but to the <HI>other;</HI> not a <HI>Revenger</HI> of <HI>wrath,</HI> but a <HI>prai&s;e;</HI> if &s;o be <HI>he</HI> knows not the <HI>Mea&s;ure</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>him|&s;elf,</HI> that of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>him,</HI> the <HI>Son</HI> (how can he <HI>ki&s;&s;e</HI> the <HI>Son; Ki&s;&s;e the Son lea&s;t he angry;</HI> how can <HI>he ki&s;&s;e</HI> the <HI>So<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">,</HI> if <HI>he</HI> know <HI>him</HI> not? how can he <HI>ki&s;&s;e</HI> him, if he be not in <HI>him?</HI>) the <HI>Son</HI> of <HI>God</HI> by whom the <HI>World</HI> was made, and by whom it is pre&s;erved; to whom the <HI>Father</HI> hath committed <HI>all</HI> Judgement, to guide, and r<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">le <HI>him;</HI> as a place whereunto for <HI>him</HI> to go for <HI>Direction,</HI> and <HI>Councel</HI> how to rule and how to <HI>Judge,</HI> and how to put a <HI>difference.</HI></P>
<P>For <HI>here</HI> hath been the <HI>mi&s;take</HI> of the <HI>world,</HI> and the <HI>rea&s;on</HI> of <HI>all</HI> the havock, and <HI>de&s;truction</HI> that hath been made therein, <HI>People</HI> have not known the <HI>Lord; Magi|&s;trates, Rulers, Kings, Governours</HI> (many of <HI>them</HI>) have not known the <HI>Lord,</HI> that of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>them,</HI> which <HI>Rules</HI> for <HI>God,</HI> which wit|ne&s;&s;eth to <HI>God;</HI> and therefore when <HI>they</HI>
<PB N="35" REF="19"> have come to <HI>Rule, they</HI> have Ruled for <HI>them&s;elves,</HI> and <HI>their</HI> bu&s;ine&s;s hath been to &s;et up <HI>them&s;elves,</HI> to exalt <HI>them&s;elves,</HI> not the <HI>Lord,</HI> and <HI>their</HI> own Wills as a <HI>Law,</HI> and to &s;ubject the <HI>Con&s;ciences</HI> of <HI>Men</HI> thereunto; and <HI>they</HI> that will not bow <HI>they</HI> have &s;ought to <HI>de&s;troy;</HI> and the <HI>Mea&s;ure</HI> of their <HI>Laws,</HI> hath not been from the <HI>Mea&s;ure</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>them,</HI> which <HI>they</HI> have not known, but <HI>their</HI> corrupt wills, who have (as hath been &s;aid) made <HI>havock</HI> of the <HI>Saints,</HI> and <HI>People</HI> of the <HI>Mo&s;t High God,</HI> whom <HI>they</HI> could not bow unto <HI>their</HI> wills, and make to wor&s;hip <HI>God</HI> as <HI>they</HI> plea&s;ed.</P>
<P>And <HI>&s;o</HI> every &s;ort of Men as <HI>they</HI> have come up to <HI>Rule,</HI> have made a <HI>Religion</HI> ac|cording to <HI>that</HI> &s;ort, and then have requi|red <HI>all</HI> to <HI>fall</HI> down and wor&s;hip <HI>it;</HI> and &s;uitable to that <HI>&s;ort</HI> of <HI>Religion,</HI> have <HI>they</HI> had a <HI>fiery</HI> Furnace, which <HI>they</HI> have &s;et up, as <HI>Nebuchadnezzar</HI> did of <HI>old,</HI> and a <HI>Lyons</HI> Den, as had <HI>Darius,</HI> into which all mu&s;t be <HI>ca&s;t</HI> that <HI>conform</HI> not thereunto; not know|ing in <HI>them&s;elves</HI> (as I have &s;aid) or being guided by <HI>that</HI> which is of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>them,</HI> on whom the <HI>Government</HI> lyes, who is <HI>Wonder|ful Councellour,</HI> the <HI>Everla&s;ting Father,</HI> the <HI>Prince</HI> of <HI>Peace:</HI> Of the <HI>encrea&s;e</HI> of <HI>who&s;e</HI> Government, and <HI>Peace,</HI> there <HI>&s;hall be no end; upon the Throne of David, and upon his Kingdome,
<PB N="36" REF="20"> to order it, and e&s;tabli&s;h it with Ju&s;tice, and with Judgment, henceforth even for ever,</HI> born in <HI>them</HI></P>
<P>Hence it comes to pa&s;&s;e, that the <HI>People</HI> that go mo&s;t to Rack, (if <HI>I</HI> may <HI>&s;o</HI> &s;ay af|ter the <HI>manner</HI> of <HI>men</HI>) in the <HI>Reign</HI> of <HI>&s;uch,</HI> have been the <HI>mo&s;t</HI> innocent, and <HI>con&s;cienti|ous</HI> of men, who&s;e <HI>fear towards God, hath not been taught by the Precepts of men;</HI> and the&s;e have been offered up upon the <HI>Racks,</HI> and the <HI>Gibbits,</HI> and the <HI>Scaffolds,</HI> and the <HI>In&s;tru|ments</HI> of <HI>Death;</HI> and the <HI>E&s;tates</HI> of <HI>the&s;e</HI> have been &s;poiled, and <HI>their</HI> Bodyes <HI>burnt,</HI> and <HI>tortured,</HI> and <HI>their</HI> Liberties <HI>taken</HI> away, and <HI>their</HI> Familyes <HI>ruined,</HI> and lead <HI>through un|&s;peakable</HI> &s;ufferings, becau&s;e <HI>they</HI> could not &s;quare with the <HI>Mea&s;ure</HI> of the <HI>times,</HI> or to the <HI>Rule</HI> of <HI>&s;uch</HI> a <HI>Religion;</HI> who&s;e wor&s;hip of the <HI>Father</HI> was not at <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> nor in <HI>this</HI> Mountain, but in <HI>Spirit</HI> and <HI>Truth,</HI> and &s;uch <HI>Wor&s;hippers the Father &s;eeks;</HI> as Chri&s;t &s;aid, <HI>John</HI> 4.21, 22, 23, 24.</P>
<P>And one end in <HI>all,</HI> by <HI>all</HI> tho&s;e extremi|ties, and <HI>cruel</HI> &s;ufferings, hath been to &s;ee if by &s;uch things <HI>they</HI> could &s;quare <HI>them</HI> to <HI>&s;uch</HI> a <HI>Religion,</HI> to &s;uch a Conformity, who, the more <HI>they</HI> have been &s;ought to be <HI>&s;quared,</HI> who have been <HI>faithful</HI> to the Lord, to the <HI>Te&s;timony</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>them,</HI> the more have <HI>they</HI> been carried out again&s;t <HI>&s;uch</HI> a <HI>Religion,</HI> and
<PB N="37" REF="20"> to deny <HI>it</HI> to be of <HI>God,</HI> and have been led forth of the <HI>Lord,</HI> and enabled by <HI>him</HI> to <HI>&s;uch</HI> their Te&s;timony; becau&s;e <HI>they</HI> have &s;tood to <HI>his</HI> Dominion, who is <HI>Lord</HI> of <HI>all,</HI> and <HI>King</HI> of <HI>all,</HI> and of <HI>Con&s;cience.</HI> And &s;o <HI>Pri&s;ons</HI> have been <HI>filled,</HI> and <HI>Streets</HI> with the <HI>bodyes</HI> and <HI>blood</HI> of the <HI>Innocent;</HI> and <HI>whole</HI> Nations in <HI>all</HI> the parts of <HI>them</HI> have been made <HI>Acheldema'es, fields of blood;</HI> and <HI>the&s;e</HI> have made a <HI>Cry</HI> becau&s;e of <HI>Cruelty,</HI> and the <HI>Lord</HI> hath &s;een it, and hath come to reckon with <HI>Nations</HI> for it, and hath turned <HI>them</HI> into <HI>blood,</HI> and given <HI>them</HI> into the <HI>will</HI> of <HI>their</HI> enemies, and <HI>blood</HI> hath touched <HI>blood,</HI> and <HI>de&s;truction, de&s;truction;</HI> and <HI>their</HI> cruel|ties have been returned upon <HI>their</HI> own heads; and the <HI>Cup</HI> which <HI>they</HI> have filled unto <HI>others,</HI> hath been filled to <HI>them</HI> double; and the <HI>righteous</HI> God hath recompenced <HI>them</HI> according to <HI>their</HI> deeds, in the <HI>day</HI> that the <HI>Mea&s;ure</HI> of <HI>their</HI> iniquity hath been <HI>full,</HI> and that <HI>he</HI> hath made <HI>Inqui&s;ition</HI> for <HI>blood.</HI></P>
<P>Now if <HI>Governours, Kings,</HI> and <HI>all</HI> that are in <HI>Authority</HI> are to be obeyed for <HI>Con&s;cience</HI> &s;ake, be <HI>their</HI> Commands what <HI>they</HI> will; and if <HI>every</HI> &s;oul mu&s;t be &s;ubject to the <HI>high|er</HI> Powers, and if <HI>tho&s;e</HI> be the <HI>higher</HI> Pow|ers who command again&s;t the <HI>Lord,</HI> who are a <HI>terrour</HI> to <HI>good</HI> works, and not to <HI>evil;</HI>
<PB N="38" REF="21"> and if that be the <HI>Power</HI> that is of <HI>God</HI> that <HI>thus</HI> ordains; if the <HI>Powers</HI> that do <HI>thus,</HI> be <HI>Ordained</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> if who&s;oever re&s;i&s;teth <HI>the&s;e</HI> Powers, re&s;i&s;ts the <HI>Ordinance</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> and if <HI>they</HI> that &s;o re&s;i&s;t &s;hall receive to <HI>them&s;elves</HI> damnation; If <HI>the&s;e</HI> be the <HI>Rulers,</HI> the <HI>Mini|&s;ters</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> that is to &s;ay, <HI>all</HI> that are in <HI>Au|thority, Kings, Governors, all</HI> that are in Au|thority, becau&s;e in <HI>Power,</HI> or for that <HI>they</HI> have Power over <HI>Mens</HI> bodies, be <HI>they</HI> what <HI>they</HI> will, Command <HI>they</HI> what <HI>they</HI> will; then how &s;hall the <HI>End</HI> of the <HI>Lord</HI> be an|&s;wered in <HI>putting</HI> &s;omething of <HI>him&s;elf</HI> in <HI>Man,</HI> to reduce <HI>him</HI> to <HI>Obedience,</HI> (as <HI>I</HI> have &s;aid) and to Redeem <HI>him</HI> from <HI>Tran&s;gre&s;|&s;ion,</HI> and from <HI>that</HI> which hath <HI>Him</HI> in <HI>Cap|tivity,</HI> and &s;eeks to keep <HI>him</HI> under.</P>
<P>And &s;o the <HI>Mini&s;ter</HI> of <HI>God for thy Good,</HI> the <HI>Ruler,</HI> the <HI>Power,</HI> the <HI>higher</HI> Power, is that which can make the <HI>difference,</HI> that can divide aright between <HI>Cattle</HI> and <HI>Cattle,</HI> between <HI>Spirit,</HI> and <HI>Spirit,</HI> between <HI>thing,</HI> and <HI>thing,</HI> between <HI>good,</HI> and <HI>evil,</HI> between the <HI>righteous,</HI> and the <HI>wicked,</HI> between <HI>him</HI> that <HI>&s;weareth,</HI> and <HI>him</HI> that <HI>feareth</HI> an <HI>Oath,</HI> between <HI>him</HI> that <HI>&s;erveth</HI> the <HI>Lord,</HI> and <HI>him</HI> that <HI>&s;erveth him</HI> not; that <HI>can</HI> know the <HI>e|vil doer,</HI> and execute <HI>wrath</HI> upon <HI>him,</HI> be a <HI>Terrour</HI> to <HI>him,</HI> a <HI>Revenger</HI> not to <HI>him</HI> that
<PB N="39" REF="21"> <HI>doth</HI> well, but to the <HI>evil doer,</HI> which (as <HI>I</HI> have &s;aid) <HI>no</HI> man can be, (as <HI>he</HI> &s;hould) but <HI>he</HI> that knows, and is guided by <HI>that</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>him,</HI> which is <HI>Wonderfull, Coun&s;eller</HI> (as hath been &s;aid) <HI>the Everla&s;ting Father,</HI> the <HI>Prince of Peace.</HI> And therefore to <HI>this</HI> mu&s;t <HI>all</HI> come, and <HI>this</HI> mu&s;t <HI>all</HI> know that <HI>Rule</HI> for <HI>God;</HI> and the <HI>Powers</HI> that are <HI>thus,</HI> are <HI>Ordained</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and <HI>the&s;e</HI> mu&s;t be obey|ed for <HI>Con&s;cience</HI> &s;ake, and <HI>no</HI> others, that is to &s;ay, as tho&s;e in <HI>Authority</HI> rule according to <HI>this,</HI> and <HI>no</HI> otherwi&s;e; for this (as hath been &s;aid) is the <HI>Power,</HI> the <HI>higher</HI> Power, according unto <HI>which</HI> as <HI>Men</HI> rule, and as <HI>their</HI> Commands &s;quare with which <HI>they</HI> are to be &s;ubjected unto, becau&s;e it proceeds from the <HI>Lord,</HI> from that of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>them</HI> that rule, which hath an an&s;wer in the <HI>&s;ame</HI> in tho&s;e that are under, either to bring <HI>them to</HI> obey it, or to judge <HI>them</HI> for the <HI>contrary.</HI></P>
<P>And &s;o for <HI>that</HI> place, <HI>Submit your &s;elves unto every Ordinance of Man for the Lords &s;ake; whether it be to the King as Supreame, or unto Governors, as unto them that are &s;ent by him.</HI> It is for the <HI>puni&s;hment of evil doers,</HI> and the <HI>prai&s;e</HI> of <HI>them</HI> that do <HI>well,</HI> as are the <HI>very</HI> following words, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.13, 14. So &s;till it is to <HI>them</HI> that are a <HI>puni&s;hment</HI> to <HI>evil do|ers,</HI>
<PB N="40" REF="22"> and a <HI>prai&s;e</HI> to <HI>them</HI> that <HI>do</HI> well, that the <HI>&s;ubmi&s;&s;ion</HI> is to be unto, the <HI>obedience,</HI> the <HI>&s;ubjection,</HI> and that for the <HI>Lords</HI> &s;ake, as a|fore&s;aid.</P>
<P>And &s;o for <HI>that</HI> place to <HI>Timothy; I ex|hort, therefore,</HI> (&s;aith <HI>Paul) that fir&s;t of all Supplications, and Prayers, Interce&s;&s;ions, and giv|ing of Thanks, be made for all Men, for Kings, and all that are in Authority.</HI> It is, that <HI>we may live a quiet, and peaceable life, in all godli|ne&s;s, and hone&s;ty;</HI> as the <HI>very</HI> next words <HI>al&s;o</HI> &s;peak, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.1, 2, 3. And the follow|ing <HI>words</HI> gives a <HI>further</HI> rea&s;on for it; <HI>For</HI> (&s;aith he) <HI>this is good, and acceptable in the &s;ight of God our Saviour, who will have all Men to be &s;aved, and to come unto the knowledge of the Truth,</HI> v. 4. So it is for <HI>all</HI> Men, as well as for <HI>Kings,</HI> and <HI>all that</HI> are in <HI>Authority,</HI> that <HI>he</HI> exhorts fir&s;t of <HI>all</HI> that <HI>Supplications,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>be made;</HI> and the <HI>End</HI> is <HI>Two</HI>-fold; fir&s;t, that <HI>under them</HI> they might live a <HI>quiet,</HI> and <HI>peaceable life,</HI> in <HI>godline&s;s</HI> and <HI>hone&s;ty,</HI> that <HI>they</HI> might not be di&s;turbed; the <HI>&s;econd,</HI> that <HI>they</HI> might be &s;aved; and <HI>&s;o</HI> Prayers, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> are to be made, and <HI>&s;o</HI> it is acceptable, and <HI>good</HI> in the <HI>&s;ight</HI> of <HI>God</HI> our Saviour, who would have <HI>&s;uch</HI> Supplications, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> to be made, for <HI>&s;uch,</HI> and <HI>&s;uch,</HI> becau&s;e <HI>he</HI> would have <HI>&s;uch</HI> and <HI>&s;uch</HI> to be &s;aved; and to have <HI>&s;uch</HI>
<PB N="41" REF="22"> Supplications made is <HI>good</HI> and <HI>acceptable</HI> in the <HI>&s;ight</HI> of <HI>God</HI> our Saviour; which implies that <HI>Kings,</HI> and <HI>all</HI> that are in <HI>Authority</HI> may be otherwi&s;e, as well as <HI>other</HI> Men, and may occa&s;ion that a <HI>quiet,</HI> and <HI>peaceable</HI> life can|not be led in <HI>all</HI> godline&s;s, and hone&s;ty; therefore <HI>he</HI> exhorts them to Pray, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> in the <HI>fir&s;t</HI> place, that it may be otherwi&s;e; which is <HI>all</HI> that <HI>this</HI> place &s;peaks in <HI>this</HI> matter, which <HI>I</HI> leave to the Con&s;iderati|on of <HI>all</HI> who know the <HI>Lord</HI> to judge in the <HI>matter,</HI> and whether the <HI>Judgment</HI> that is gi|ven be not <HI>according</HI> to <HI>truth,</HI> as that in <HI>them</HI> is &s;uffered to &s;peak, which is of <HI>God;</HI> and &s;o <HI>I</HI> leave the <HI>matter.</HI></P>
<P>So that (to Conclude <HI>this</HI> particular) the <HI>Obedience,</HI> the <HI>Submi&s;&s;ion,</HI> the <HI>Subjection</HI> is to be for the <HI>Lords</HI> &s;ake, to the <HI>Power,</HI> the <HI>higher</HI> Powers; to the <HI>Rulers,</HI> to the <HI>Mi|ni&s;ters</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> that is <HI>not</HI> a <HI>Terrour</HI> to <HI>good works,</HI> but the <HI>evil,</HI> that is a <HI>prai&s;e</HI> to <HI>them</HI> that do <HI>well,</HI> the <HI>Mini&s;ter</HI> of <HI>God</HI> for <HI>their</HI> Good; that <HI>bears</HI> not the <HI>Sword</HI> in <HI>vaine,</HI> but is the <HI>Mini&s;ter</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> a <HI>Revenger</HI> to <HI>Execute</HI> wrath upon the <HI>evil</HI> doer. And this is the <HI>&s;omething</HI> el&s;e than is <HI>commonly</HI> under|&s;tood by the <HI>Words</HI> afore&s;aid, the <HI>other</HI> &s;ig|nification as hath been <HI>In&s;tanced.</HI></P>
<P>And <HI>good</HI> rea&s;on it &s;hould be &s;o, becau&s;e
<PB N="42" REF="23"> the <HI>Witne&s;s</HI> of <HI>God</HI> will ju&s;tifie a <HI>Man</HI> in <HI>no</HI> more than what <HI>he</HI> doth from, and by the <HI>&s;ame</HI> witne&s;s in <HI>him&s;elf,</HI> or <HI>another,</HI> or that proceedeth from <HI>it;</HI> for <HI>that</HI> which witne&s;|&s;eth is the <HI>&s;ame</HI> in <HI>all.</HI> And if the <HI>Witne&s;s</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> will not <HI>Ju&s;tifie</HI> a <HI>Man</HI> in <HI>any</HI> thing that is not according to, and from <HI>that which</HI> is of <HI>it</HI> &s;elf in <HI>that</HI> Man, or <HI>another,</HI> in vaine doth <HI>he obey that</HI> in <HI>him&s;elf,</HI> or <HI>another,</HI> which is again&s;t the <HI>Witne&s;s</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> for then the <HI>Witne&s;s</HI> will condemn <HI>him;</HI> and then in what ca&s;e is <HI>he?</HI> for the <HI>Witne&s;s</HI> of <HI>God</HI> condemning a <HI>Man,</HI> who can acquit <HI>him?</HI> If <HI>our</HI> hearts condemn <HI>us, God</HI> is Greater than <HI>our</HI> hearts, and knoweth <HI>all</HI> things; if <HI>our</HI> hearts condemn <HI>us not,</HI> then have <HI>we</HI> confidence towards <HI>God,</HI> 1 Joh. 3.20, 21. And <HI>he is neer that Ju&s;tifies me, who &s;hall con|demn? Who &s;hall lay any thing to the charge of Gods Elect? It is God that ju&s;tifies; who is he that condemns? It is Chri&s;t that died, yea rather that is ri&s;en again, Who is even at the Right hand of God, who maketh Interce&s;&s;ion for us,</HI> Rom. 8.33, 34. And &s;o <HI>I</HI> have done with <HI>this</HI> Par|ticular.</P>
<P>In the <HI>next</HI> place; <HI>What Power is it, and in what to be obeyed, that is the Power of God? And who are the Governors and Rulers that are the Mini&s;ters of God? And in what are they to be
<PB N="43" REF="23"> followed? and in what not?</HI> Seeing the <HI>World</HI> is &s;o full of <HI>Que&s;tions</HI> in <HI>this</HI> matter, and there is <HI>&s;uch</HI> ado about <HI>Kings,</HI> and <HI>Kingdomes,</HI> and <HI>Governors,</HI> and <HI>Rulers,</HI> and <HI>Obedience</HI> unto <HI>them.</HI></P>
<P><HI>I</HI> an&s;wer; It hath been declared <HI>before.</HI> Neverthele&s;s, that <HI>I</HI> may be more <HI>Plain, I</HI> &s;hall be yet <HI>more</HI> particular in <HI>this</HI> thing.</P>
<P><HI>I</HI> do not mean by <HI>all,</HI> or <HI>any</HI> thing that <HI>I</HI> have &s;aid, that <HI>Subjects</HI> &s;hould ri&s;e up in <HI>Rebellion</HI> again&s;t <HI>their</HI> Princes, or again&s;t tho&s;e <HI>that</HI> are in <HI>Authority</HI> over <HI>them,</HI> be|cau&s;e <HI>they</HI> know <HI>not,</HI> or are <HI>not</HI> guided by <HI>that</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>them;</HI> or, for that <HI>their</HI> Lawes are <HI>contrary</HI> thereunto, or <HI>grievous,</HI> or <HI>un|righteous,</HI> contrary to <HI>Con&s;cience. Nay, Nay, I</HI> hold forth <HI>no</HI> &s;uch Doctrine; for <HI>there</HI> is <HI>no</HI> &s;uch thing will hold in the <HI>Te&s;timony</HI> of <HI>Truth,</HI> as by <HI>Armes,</HI> and <HI>blood,</HI> to <HI>Oppugne</HI> the <HI>unrighteous</HI> Decrees, and <HI>cruel</HI> grievances im|po&s;ed upon <HI>Men</HI> by <HI>tho&s;e</HI> who Rule, be|cau&s;e of <HI>Con&s;cience. Nay, Nay,</HI> the <HI>Te&s;timo|ny</HI> of <HI>Truth</HI> is of <HI>another</HI> nature, of the <HI>na|ture</HI> of <HI>Truth</HI> it &s;elf, which &s;eeks not to En|force <HI>it</HI> &s;elf by <HI>Clubs,</HI> and <HI>Armes,</HI> but upon <HI>Con&s;ideration</HI> to di&s;till <HI>it</HI> &s;elf into <HI>that</HI> capaci|ty in <HI>Man,</HI> which is able to receive <HI>it,</HI> and to waite till that <HI>be</HI> accompli&s;hed; for <HI>Great is the Truth, and it will prevaile;</HI> and its
<PB N="44" REF="24"> <HI>Greatne&s;s</HI> forbids <HI>any</HI> other Way then <HI>its</HI> own, to accompli&s;h <HI>it</HI> &s;elf; for <HI>Clubs,</HI> and <HI>Armes,</HI> and <HI>Force,</HI> and <HI>Violence</HI> are <HI>things</HI> be|low <HI>Truth,</HI> and are fitted to the <HI>Sen&s;ual,</HI> or <HI>Bruti&s;h</HI> part of <HI>Man,</HI> as <HI>God</HI> brings <HI>them</HI> as <HI>puni&s;hments</HI> or <HI>Avengers</HI> to &s;atisfie <HI>his</HI> Ju|&s;tice upon a <HI>People</HI> that are in <HI>Rebellion</HI> a|gain&s;t <HI>him;</HI> but <HI>they</HI> reach not the <HI>Mind,</HI> the <HI>Con&s;cience</HI> of <HI>Man,</HI> as to <HI>Convince</HI> of <HI>Truth;</HI> and that which cannot <HI>Convince</HI> of <HI>Truth</HI> in the <HI>Mind,</HI> or <HI>Con&s;cience</HI> of <HI>Man,</HI> that <HI>Truth</HI> u&s;eth not again&s;t <HI>them,</HI> who u&s;e <HI>&s;uch things</HI> as <HI>Clubs</HI> and <HI>Armes</HI> again&s;t <HI>its</HI> Children, becau&s;e of <HI>Truth,</HI> but leaves it to the <HI>Lord,</HI> who&s;e it is, who is <HI>Truth,</HI> and <HI>all Truth</HI> proceeds from <HI>him;</HI> who&s;e is <HI>Ven|geance,</HI> and who will repay <HI>it;</HI> and &s;o it waits <HI>his</HI> time, and takes <HI>his</HI> lei&s;ure (as able to endure) and bears till <HI>then,</HI> and is ready to <HI>forgive,</HI> and makes willing to <HI>forgive,</HI> and to <HI>love Enemies,</HI> and to <HI>ble&s;s</HI> them that <HI>cur&s;e,</HI> and to do <HI>good</HI> to them that <HI>hate,</HI> and to <HI>pray</HI> for <HI>them</HI> that <HI>de&s;pightfully</HI> u&s;e, and <HI>per&s;e|cute;</HI> and if <HI>thy</HI> Enemy hunger, to give <HI>him</HI> meate, and if <HI>he</HI> thir&s;t, to give <HI>him</HI> drink; and here's the <HI>Dominion</HI> of <HI>Truth,</HI> it can <HI>ne|ver</HI> be overcome, it can <HI>never</HI> be worn out, nor <HI>they</HI> who are kept to it, though <HI>&s;ore</HI> &s;uf|frings abide <HI>them</HI> every where, and in the
<PB N="45" REF="24"> going thorough <HI>thereof, they</HI> lay down <HI>their</HI> Tabernacles, becau&s;e <HI>Truth,</HI> of which <HI>they</HI> are, is <HI>greater</HI> than <HI>all,</HI> is <HI>&s;tronger</HI> than <HI>all,</HI> helps to go thorough <HI>all,</HI> hath <HI>Everla&s;ting</HI> &s;trength, and <HI>all</HI> they who are kept by it, partake thereof, which enables to go tho|rough <HI>all,</HI> when <HI>others</HI> flinch, not &s;eeing <HI>him who is Invi&s;ible,</HI> which enables to <HI>endure,</HI> as <HI>they</HI> did whom the <HI>Apo&s;tle</HI> reckons up as a <HI>Cloud</HI> of <HI>Witne&s;&s;es,</HI> of <HI>&s;ore</HI> &s;uffrings, and of <HI>Faith,</HI> that carried <HI>them</HI> thorough, <HI>Heb.</HI> 11. who <HI>endured</HI> as <HI>&s;eeing him who is Invi&s;ible,</HI> and that's the <HI>Rea&s;on,</HI> becau&s;e <HI>Truth</HI> being in <HI>them,</HI> and <HI>they</HI> feeling the <HI>Te&s;timony</HI> of <HI>Truth,</HI> it is as the <HI>hold</HI> of a <HI>Rock</HI> in <HI>them,</HI> as an <HI>An|chor</HI> mo&s;t &s;ure, and &s;tedfa&s;t, <HI>which is ca&s;t within the Vaile,</HI> beyond <HI>that</HI> which troubles, beyond <HI>all</HI> the trouble, which <HI>keeps</HI> and <HI>pre|&s;erves;</HI> and in that it brings <HI>them</HI> thorough <HI>death,</HI> it makes it manife&s;t that it is <HI>greater</HI> than it, viz. <HI>death, Truth</HI> is &s;o, and all that are guided by it.</P>
<P>And here is the <HI>Dominion</HI> which <HI>they</HI> that overcome <HI>&s;trong</HI> Cities, come not at <HI>(viz.)</HI> to <HI>&s;uffer,</HI> and to be kept in <HI>all</HI> &s;uffrings <HI>un|moved, undi&s;turbed;</HI> as <HI>he</HI> was who was <HI>Truth</HI> it <HI>&s;elf,</HI> who <HI>when he was reviled, reviled not a|gain; when he &s;uffred he threatned not, but com|mitted it to him who Judges righteou&s;ly; who his
<PB N="46" REF="25"> own &s;elf bare our &s;ins in his own body on the Tree, that we being dead to &s;in &s;hould live unto Righte|ou&s;ne&s;s, by who&s;e &s;tripes ye were healed,</HI> &s;aith the <HI>Apo&s;tle;</HI> and <HI>for hereunto were ye called, be|cau&s;e Chri&s;t al&s;o &s;uffred for us, leaving us an ex|ample, that ye &s;hould follow his &s;teps, who did no &s;in, neither was guile found in his mouth,</HI> 1 Pet. 2.21, 22, 23, 24.</P>
<P>This was &s;aid of the <HI>Son</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> and this the <HI>Son</HI> of <HI>God</HI> &s;aid; <HI>Ye have heard that it hath been &s;ayd, Thou &s;halt love thy Neighbour, and hate thine Enemy; but I &s;ay unto you, Love your Enemies, ble&s;s them that cur&s;e you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them that de&s;pightfully u&s;e you, and per&s;ecute you, that ye may be the Children of your Father which is in Heaven; for he maketh his Sun to ri&s;e on the E|vil, and the Good, and &s;endeth raine on the Ju&s;t, and the &V;njust; for if you love them that love you, what reward have you? do not even the Pub|licans do &s;o? And if ye &s;alute your Brethren only, what do you more than others? do not even the Publicans &s;o? Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect,</HI> Mat. 5.43, to the <HI>end.</HI> And &s;aith <HI>he</HI> again; <HI>Ye have heard that it hath been &s;ayd, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth; but I &s;ay unto you, that ye re&s;i&s;t not evil: but who&s;oever &s;hall &s;mite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other
<PB N="47" REF="25"> al&s;o;</HI> and, <HI>if any Man will &s;ue thee at the Law, and take away thy Coate, let him have thy Cloake al&s;o;</HI> and <HI>who&s;oever &s;hall compell thee to go a mile, go with him twaine. Give to him that ask|eth thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou away,</HI> Mat. 5.38, to the 43.</P>
<P>And &s;aith the <HI>Apo&s;tle</HI> Paul; <HI>Recompence no Man evil for evil; provide things hone&s;t in the &s;ight of all men; If it be po&s;&s;ible, as much as li|eth in you, live peaceably with all Men. Dearly Beloved, Avenge not your &s;elves, but rather give place unto wrath; for it is written, Vengeance is mine, I will repay, &s;aith the Lord: therefore if thine Enemy hunger, feed him; if he thir&s;t, give him drink; for in &s;o doing thou &s;halt heap Coales of fire upon his head. Be not overcome with evil, but overcome evil with good,</HI> Rom. 12.17, to the end.</P>
<P><HI>This</HI> &s;aid, and <HI>thus</HI> did <HI>they</HI> of old, who are <HI>gone</HI> before, and have left <HI>the&s;e</HI> things an Example, that <HI>we</HI> &s;hould follow <HI>their</HI> &s;teps; and <HI>this</HI> becomes <HI>tho&s;e</HI> who are <HI>followers</HI> of <HI>Chri&s;t,</HI> who prayed for <HI>his</HI> enemies, <HI>Father forgive them, for they know not what they do:</HI> and here the <HI>Power</HI> of <HI>God, he</HI> who is the <HI>Power</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and the <HI>Wi&s;dome</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> comes to be Witne&s;&s;ed, when a <HI>Man</HI> is not over|come of <HI>evil,</HI> but <HI>overcomes</HI> evil with <HI>good, prays, ble&s;&s;es, loves,</HI> doth <HI>good,</HI> is <HI>above</HI> the
<PB N="48" REF="26"> <HI>evil;</HI> the <HI>evil</HI> is not <HI>over</HI> him, but <HI>he</HI> is <HI>over</HI> the <HI>evil; he</HI> is not provok't, <HI>he</HI> is not enra|ged, <HI>he</HI> is not at <HI>Swords</HI> point, at <HI>Daggers</HI> drawing, at <HI>Pi&s;tols</HI> cocking (as <HI>we</HI> u&s;e to &s;ay) <HI>he</HI> is not at <HI>revenge</HI> and <HI>blood,</HI> but com|mits it <HI>all</HI> to <HI>him</HI> who judges <HI>righteou&s;ly,</HI> and prayes for <HI>his</HI> Enemies.</P>
<P>Here <HI>he</HI> &s;hewed <HI>his</HI> Dominion (as <HI>I</HI> have &s;aid) who is <HI>Lord</HI> of <HI>all; Father forgive them</HI> (prayed <HI>he) for they know not what they do;</HI> as afore&s;aid, when <HI>they</HI> put him to <HI>death,</HI> and <HI>de&s;pitefully</HI> u&s;ed <HI>him,</HI> and per&s;ecuted <HI>him;</HI> who as a <HI>Sheep before his Shearers is dumb, &s;o he opened not his mouth; and he was an en&s;ample, that we &s;hould follow his &s;teps,</HI> as <HI>Peter</HI> te&s;tifies, as afore&s;aid.</P>
<P>Now <HI>Armes,</HI> and <HI>Blood,</HI> and <HI>Force,</HI> and <HI>Violence,</HI> proceed from a <HI>thing</HI> of a <HI>contrary</HI> Nature; <HI>that</HI> which is provoked, <HI>that</HI> which is <HI>overcome</HI> of <HI>evil;</HI> the <HI>evil</HI> goeth forth, and overcomes <HI>&s;uch,</HI> gets over <HI>&s;uch,</HI> and brings <HI>forth</HI> the <HI>&s;ame</HI> in <HI>&s;uch;</HI> which is <HI>brought</HI> forth again&s;t <HI>them,</HI> and &s;o forms <HI>&s;uch</HI> into its <HI>own</HI> Image of <HI>evil;</HI> and yet <HI>they</HI> think <HI>they</HI> do well to be <HI>angry,</HI> as <HI>Jonah</HI> once did when <HI>he</HI> was out of the <HI>way,</HI> when <HI>he</HI> was overcome, becau&s;e the <HI>Lord</HI> repented of the <HI>evil Jonah</HI> had prophe&s;ied on <HI>Nineveh,</HI> when <HI>Nineveh</HI> repented; and <HI>&s;uch</HI> think
<PB N="49" REF="26"> that <HI>they</HI> are <HI>brave</HI> men, and do overcome, whenas <HI>their</HI> enemy hath <HI>overcome them,</HI> and made <HI>them</HI> do that which <HI>they di&s;lik'<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"></HI> in <HI>their</HI> enemy; and &s;o become <HI>De&s;troyers</HI> of what <HI>them&s;elves</HI> builded, and <HI>&s;o make them&s;elves Tran&s;gre&s;&s;ors.</HI> But <HI>ala&s;s!</HI> what glorying is <HI>this</HI> to be <HI>Overcome</HI> of <HI>Evil,</HI> to be <HI>overcome</HI> by a <HI>Mans</HI> enemy; and while&s;t a <HI>man</HI> &s;eems to have Dominion <HI>over</HI> the body of <HI>another,</HI> that <HI>man's evil</HI> hath Dominion over <HI>his</HI> &s;pi|rit, and leads <HI>him</HI> into <HI>Captivity,</HI> and hurries <HI>him</HI> to do through <HI>heat</HI> and <HI>pa&s;&s;ion,</HI> what the <HI>others</HI> evil entring into <HI>him</HI> &s;tirs <HI>him</HI> up unto, which at <HI>another</HI> time (when <HI>he</HI> comes to be <HI>cool</HI> and <HI>quiet,</HI> and to <HI>heed</HI> that which judges <HI>him) he</HI> would not have done; and many a <HI>mans life</HI> hath gone often on <HI>this</HI> foot, through <HI>Duelling,</HI> through <HI>fighting,</HI> through <HI>&s;triking,</HI> (be&s;ides the <HI>ruining</HI> the E&s;tates of <HI>one</HI> another in <HI>Law</HI>-Suits, and <HI>other mi&s;chiefs</HI>) and &s;o <HI>they</HI> undo <HI>them&s;elves</HI> in <HI>this</HI> world, and (perhaps) in <HI>another. From whence comes wars</HI> (&s;aith <HI>James) and fightings among you? Come they not hence, even of your lu&s;ts, which war in your Members?</HI> James 4.1. <HI>Ye lu&s;t, and have not; ye kill, and de&s;ire to have; ye &s;ight and war, yet you have not, becau&s;e ye ask not; ye ask and receive not, becau&s;e ye ask ami&s;s, that ye may con&s;ume it upon your lu&s;ts,</HI> ver&s;. 1, 3.</P>
<PB N="50" REF="27">
<P>Whenas the <HI>true</HI> Greatne&s;&s;e is to be able to <HI>forgive;</HI> the <HI>true</HI> Nobility to do <HI>good</HI> to <HI>them that de&s;pightfully</HI> u&s;e, and <HI>per&s;ecute;</HI> the <HI>true</HI> Gentility to <HI>pray</HI> for a <HI>mans</HI> enemy; the <HI>true</HI> Genero&s;ity to ble&s;&s;e <HI>them</HI> that <HI>cur&s;e</HI> a <HI>man.</HI> And <HI>this</HI> hath Reward in <HI>Heaven;</HI> this hath a <HI>Crown</HI> there, and gives <HI>Peace,</HI> and <HI>Re&s;t. This</HI> the <HI>greate&s;t</HI> Revenger when <HI>he</HI> hath done his utmo&s;t, and vented the <HI>evill</HI> &s;pirit that hath po&s;&s;e&s;&s;'t <HI>him</HI> from <HI>his</HI> ene|my, cannot do. This <HI>he</HI> would be glad to have done, and not the <HI>other,</HI> had <HI>he</HI> been able; and will (when <HI>he</HI> comes to be con|&s;iderate) commend it in <HI>them</HI> that <HI>are;</HI> but <HI>men</HI> opening <HI>their</HI> Doors (I mean <HI>their</HI> hearts) and giving way to <HI>their</HI> enemy that moves in <HI>another</HI> to enter into the <HI>&s;ame</HI> that is in <HI>them,</HI> of the <HI>&s;ame</HI> Nature, <HI>they</HI> come to be overcome, and to be run over <HI>er'e they</HI> are aware, and then <HI>death and de&s;truction,</HI> and <HI>all evil</HI> accompli&s;hable, are the attendencies while&s;t <HI>this Cup</HI> of <HI>evil</HI> overflowes, and is not <HI>kept</HI> under.</P>
<P>And thus <HI>I</HI> have di&s;patch't <HI>this</HI> Particu|lar <HI>al&s;o;</HI> and now a <HI>Third</HI> Que&s;tion moves unto <HI>me.</HI> (&s;c.)</P>
<P><HI>What then is to be done, when</HI> Governours, <HI>and tho&s;e in Authority act not according to, or from, but</HI> contrary <HI>to that of God in the Con&s;ci|ence?
<PB N="51" REF="27"> mu&s;t they not be obeyed, it &s;eems they mu&s;t not be oppo&s;ed?</HI> And <HI>this</HI> brings <HI>me</HI> &s;omewhat <HI>neer</HI> the <HI>intent</HI> of the <HI>Que&s;tion</HI> at <HI>fir&s;t</HI> propo|&s;ed concerning <HI>Suffering;</HI> from which <HI>I</HI> have a <HI>little</HI> turned to an&s;wer the <HI>things</HI> a|fore&s;aid, which were <HI>nece&s;&s;ary</HI> thereunto.</P>
<P><HI>I</HI> An&s;wer. <HI>Nay.</HI></P>
<P><HI>What then mu&s;t be done?</HI></P>
<P><HI>I</HI> An&s;wer, <HI>They</HI> mu&s;t be &s;uffered.</P>
<P><HI>How is that?</HI> it may be <HI>&s;aid.</HI></P>
<P><HI>I</HI> An&s;wer again. It mu&s;t be <HI>quietly</HI> born, and received <HI>patiently, what&s;oever</HI> is inflicted, becau&s;e <HI>&s;uch</HI> Commands are not obeyed.</P>
<P><HI>Why?</HI></P>
<P><HI>I</HI> An&s;wer; Becau&s;e it &s;tands in the <HI>Do|minion</HI> of <HI>Truth, &s;o</HI> to do (as hath been &s;aid) and for that <HI>they</HI> are in <HI>Power.</HI></P>
<P><HI>But</HI> (it may be &s;aid) <HI>that Power is evil, and therefore no<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"> to be &s;ubmitted unto, according to what hath been &s;aid;</HI> (&s;c.) <HI>That the Power which is the Ordinance of God, which who&s;oever re&s;i&s;ts, re&s;i&s;ts the Ordinance of God, is that which is a puni&s;hment to evil doers, and a Prai&s;e to them that do well.</HI></P>
<P><HI>I</HI> an&s;wer. It mu&s;t be di&s;tingui&s;hed (that <HI>I</HI> may be <HI>rightly</HI> under&s;tood) between the <HI>Power,</HI> and <HI>tho&s;e</HI> that are in <HI>Power.</HI></P>
<P>The <HI>Power</HI> is that which hath been &s;aid, (&s;c.) <HI>the Power of God,</HI> and <HI>the Wi&s;dom of God;</HI>
<PB N="52" REF="28"> as <HI>that</HI> moves, and as <HI>men</HI> are acted by <HI>that,</HI> the <HI>Power</HI> comes to be made manife&s;t; and <HI>men</HI> are to be obeyed, &s;ubjected, and &s;ubmit|ted unto therein, as to <HI>God,</HI> as to the <HI>Ordi|nance</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> as to <HI>that</HI> which is <HI>ordained</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> as to the <HI>Power</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> as to the <HI>high|er</HI> Powers, as to the <HI>Mini&s;ters</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> and that not <HI>only</HI> for <HI>wrath,</HI> but for <HI>Con&s;cience</HI> &s;ake; as hath been <HI>declared.</HI></P>
<P>The <HI>men</HI> in <HI>Power</HI> are <HI>tho&s;e</HI> who have the <HI>Rule,</HI> and <HI>Government</HI> of <HI>Nations,</HI> and are in the <HI>Place</HI> of <HI>Authority.</HI></P>
<P>Now the <HI>Que&s;tion</HI> is, <HI>Whether tho&s;e that are in Power, who have the Rule and Government of Nations, and are in the Place of Authority, are to be &s;ubmitted unto in all that they require; yea, or nay?</HI></P>
<P><HI>I</HI> An&s;wer, <HI>They</HI> are to be &s;ubmitted un|to; that is to &s;ay, None ought to ri&s;e up again&s;t <HI>them,</HI> and to oppo&s;e <HI>their</HI> Authority, and re&s;i&s;t <HI>their</HI> Dominion, but <HI>quietly they</HI> ought to &s;uffer what&s;oever <HI>they</HI> &s;hall re|quire, that is not according to <HI>that</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in the <HI>Con&s;cience;</HI> (that is to &s;ay) to bear <HI>pati|ently</HI> what <HI>they</HI> &s;hall inflict, becau&s;e <HI>&s;uch their</HI> Commands are not ob&s;erved, and leave it to the <HI>Lord,</HI> waiting <HI>quietly</HI> on <HI>him</HI> for deli|verance, who &s;ees, and knows, and is able to, yea, and who will, when <HI>he</HI> &s;ees it good,
<PB N="53" REF="28"> deliver. For <HI>this</HI> is to be con&s;idered, that <HI>they</HI> are in Power, that is to &s;ay, in the <HI>Place</HI> of <HI>Authority,</HI> in <HI>Power</HI> over men; <HI>He that Ruleth over men, mu&s;t be just, Ruling in the fear of God,</HI> 2 Sam. 23.3. Though in <HI>&s;uch</HI> and <HI>&s;uch</HI> things the <HI>Power, Chri&s;t Je&s;us,</HI> the <HI>Wi&s;|dome of God,</HI> and <HI>the Power of God, that</HI> of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>them</HI> moves <HI>them</HI> not, neither acts <HI>them,</HI> but the <HI>contrary;</HI> that is to &s;ay, <HI>Their</HI> Au|thority as <HI>men</HI> is of the <HI>Lord,</HI> though they act not <HI>for,</HI> or by the <HI>Lord;</HI> for in <HI>this</HI> &s;ence al&s;o there is <HI>no</HI> Power but of <HI>God,</HI> and the <HI>Powers</HI> that be, are <HI>ordained</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and <HI>he</HI> that re&s;i&s;teth <HI>tho&s;e</HI> in <HI>Power, &s;o</HI> as to ri&s;e up again&s;t <HI>them,</HI> and oppo&s;e <HI>them,</HI> and doth not <HI>quietly</HI> &s;uffer under <HI>them,</HI> re&s;i&s;teth the <HI>Ordi|nance</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and <HI>they</HI> that <HI>&s;o</HI> re&s;i&s;t, &s;hall re|ceive to <HI>them&s;elves</HI> Damnation, that is, <HI>they</HI> &s;hall come to be judged by that which gave the <HI>Power,</HI> for not <HI>quietly</HI> &s;ubmitting to, or &s;uffering what <HI>tho&s;e</HI> men in <HI>Power</HI> impo&s;e upon <HI>them,</HI> for not doing what <HI>they</HI> require. For, the <HI>true</HI> Power (as <HI>I</HI> have &s;aid) will judge that which re&s;i&s;ts <HI>evil;</HI> which &s;aith, <HI>I &s;ay unto you</HI> (&s;aith Chri&s;t) <HI>re&s;i&s;t not evil;</HI> and &s;uch &s;hall come to condemnation in <HI>that</HI> Particular. For, <HI>many</HI> times &s;uch are brought upon a <HI>Nation</HI> in <HI>Judgement,</HI> and for the <HI>Tryal</HI> of a <HI>People. I gave thee a King in
<PB N="54" REF="29"> my anger, and took him away in my wrath,</HI> Ho&s;. 13.11. And to re&s;i&s;t <HI>this,</HI> would be to re|&s;i&s;t the <HI>End</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> either for <HI>Tryal,</HI> or for <HI>Judgement,</HI> or <HI>both.</HI></P>
<P>Be&s;ides, <HI>Shall the Trumpet be blown in the City, and the People not be afraid? Shall there be evil in a City, and the Lord hath not done it?</HI> Amos 3.6. That is to &s;ay, Is it not of <HI>him?</HI> Is it without <HI>him? Now the Lords voyce cry|tth unto the City, and the man of wi&s;dome &s;hall &s;ee thy Name; hear ye the Rod, and who hath ap|pointed it,</HI> Mich. 6.9. <HI>He</HI> puni&s;heth, <HI>he</HI> af|flicts; <HI>he</HI> may puni&s;h, <HI>he</HI> may inflict; <HI>he</HI> may rai&s;e up <HI>In&s;truments</HI> of <HI>Affliction,</HI> and <HI>De&s;truction</HI> upon a <HI>Nation,</HI> or a <HI>People;</HI> even a <HI>forreign</HI> Power, as to <HI>them,</HI> and re|quire <HI>Nations</HI> to &s;ubmit unto <HI>them;</HI> as <HI>he</HI> did <HI>Nebuchadnezzar</HI> in that <HI>day,</HI> and <HI>Shi&s;hack King of Egypt,</HI> even upon <HI>I&s;rael. They &s;hall &s;orrow a little for the burden of the King of Prin|ces,</HI> Mic. 8.10. And the <HI>Prophet</HI> &s;peaketh <HI>expre&s;&s;ely,</HI> that the <HI>Lord</HI> had given <HI>Edom, Moab, Ammon, Tirus, Sidon,</HI> &amp;c. unto <HI>Ne|buchadnezzar</HI> King of <HI>Babylon,</HI> and that the <HI>Lord</HI> bad him to make <HI>yokes</HI> and <HI>bands,</HI> and to put <HI>them</HI> on <HI>his</HI> neck, and to &s;end <HI>them</HI> by <HI>Me&s;&s;engers</HI> to the Kings of the <HI>Places</HI> afore|&s;aid, and command <HI>them</HI> to &s;ay unto <HI>their</HI> Ma&s;ters (&s;aith <HI>he) Thus &s;aith the Lord of Ho&s;ts,
<PB N="55" REF="29"> the God of I&s;rael; thus &s;hall ye &s;ay unto your Ma&s;ters, I have made the Earth, the Man, and the Bea&s;t upon the ground by my great Power, and by my out-&s;tretched arm, and have given it to whom it hath &s;eemed meet unto me; and now I have given all the&s;e Lands into the hands of Ne|buchadnezzar my &s;ervant, and the Bea&s;ts of the field have I given al&s;o to &s;erve him; and all Na|tions &s;hall &s;erve him, and his &s;on, and his &s;ons &s;on, untill the very time of his Land come; and then many Nations, and great Kings &s;hall &s;erve them|&s;elves of him, and it &s;hall come to pa&s;&s;e that the Nation and Kingdom which will not &s;erve the &s;ame Nebuchadnezzar, the King of Babylon, and that will not put their Necks under the yoke of the King of Babylon; that Nation will I puni&s;h &s;aith the Lord, with the Sword, and with the Famine, and with the Pe&s;tilence, untill I have con&s;umed them by his hand; but the Nations that bring their neck under the yoke of the King of Babylon, and &s;erve him, tho&s;e will I let remain &s;till in their own Land, and they &s;hall till it, and dwell there|in. And</HI> (&s;aith <HI>he) I &s;pake al&s;o to Zedekiah, King of Judah, according to all the&s;e words, &s;ay|ing, Bring your neck under the yoke of the King of Babylon, and &s;erve him, and his People, and live; why will ye dye, thou and thy People by the &s;word, and by the famine, and by the pe&s;tilence? as the Lord hath &s;poken again&s;t the Nation that will not
<PB N="56" REF="30"> &s;erve the King of Babylon. Serve the King of Babylon, and live,</HI> &amp;c. Jer. 27.2. to the 18. And &s;o the <HI>Prophet</HI> told <HI>him</HI> upon <HI>his</HI> &s;ub|mi&s;&s;ion to the <HI>King</HI> of <HI>Babylon,</HI> it &s;hould be, and that <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI> &s;hould not be burnt with <HI>fire;</HI> and that he &s;hould not hearken to the <HI>Prophets</HI> that &s;aid the <HI>contrary</HI> in the Name of the <HI>Lord;</HI> and yet <HI>this was</HI> a hard <HI>thing</HI> for <HI>them</HI> to receive, and a <HI>hard</HI> Me&s;&s;age to the <HI>Prophet</HI> to bring, for <HI>them</HI> to &s;ubmit to a <HI>forreign</HI> King: &s;o many <HI>Kings,</HI> and <HI>Nati|ons,</HI> and <HI>Zedekiah</HI> too, or <HI>they</HI> &s;hould be de|&s;troyed. Yet <HI>thus</HI> it was, and the <HI>Power</HI> that &s;ent <HI>him,</HI> that appointed <HI>Nebuchadnezzar</HI> to <HI>this,</HI> was the <HI>Lord,</HI> however then it was &s;lighted by <HI>them,</HI> unto whom it came; whom the <HI>King</HI> of <HI>Babylon</HI> de&s;troyed ac|cording to the <HI>Word</HI> of the <HI>Lord</HI> by the <HI>Pro|phet,</HI> and <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI> was burnt with <HI>fire,</HI> and <HI>Zedekiah</HI> taken <HI>Captive,</HI> and the <HI>People</HI> put to the <HI>Sword,</HI> and <HI>de&s;troyed</HI> with <HI>Pe&s;tilence,</HI> and <HI>Famine,</HI> for not obeying according to the <HI>Word</HI> which the <HI>Lord</HI> had &s;poken by the <HI>Pro|phet;</HI> becau&s;e <HI>Zedekiah</HI> &s;erved not the <HI>King</HI> of <HI>Babylon,</HI> who was a <HI>forreign</HI> Prince, and <HI>oppo&s;ite</HI> to <HI>I&s;rael.</HI> This &s;aid the <HI>Prophet,</HI> and his <HI>Word</HI> was fulfilled, and it came to pa&s;&s;e on <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> as afore&s;aid.</P>
<PB N="57" REF="30">
<P>So here was a <HI>Power,</HI> and this <HI>Power</HI> was of the <HI>Lord;</HI> and <HI>his</HI> will was executed, and he was <HI>his</HI> Servant, yet <HI>he</HI> thought <HI>otherwi&s;e, he</HI> thought not <HI>&s;o; but</HI> executed <HI>his</HI> own will, and &s;erved <HI>his</HI> own plea&s;ure, in <HI>De|&s;truction,</HI> the <HI>Sword,</HI> and the <HI>Pe&s;tilence; he</HI> knew not the <HI>Lord. O A&s;&s;yrian, the Rod of mine anger, and the &s;taffe in their hand is mine in|dignation. I will &s;end him again&s;t an hypocritical Nation, and again&s;t the People of my wrath will I give him a charge to take the &s;poil, and to take the prey, and to tread them down like the mire of the &s;treets. Howbeit he meaneth not &s;o, neither doth his heart think &s;o; but it is in his heart to de&s;troy, and cut off Nations, not a few. For he &s;aith, are not my Princes altogether Kings? Is not Calno as Carchemi&s;h? Is not Hamath as Ar|pad? Is not Samaria as Dama&s;cus? As my hand hath found the Kingdomes of the Idols, and who&s;e graven Images did excell them of Je|ru&s;alem, and of Samaria; &s;hall not I as I have done unto Samaria, and her Idols, &s;o do unto Je|ru&s;alem and her Idols? Wherefore it &s;hall come to pa&s;&s;e that when the Lord hath performed his whole work upon Mount Sion, and upon Jeru&s;a|lem, I will puni&s;h the fruit of the &s;tout heart of the King of A&s;&s;yria, and the glory of his high looks; for he &s;aith by the &s;trength of my hand, I have done it; and by my wi&s;dome, for I am pru|dent,
<PB N="58" REF="31"> and I have removed the bounds of the Peo|ple, and have robbed their trea&s;ures, and I have put down the Inhabitants like a Valiant man; and my hand hath found as a Ne&s;t, the riches of the People, and as one gathereth Eggs that are left, have I gathered all the Earth; and there was none that moved the wing, or opened the mouth, or peep|ed.</HI> So &s;aid the <HI>Prophet,</HI> I&s;a. 10.5. to 15. And this doth <HI>he</HI> who changes <HI>times</HI> and <HI>&s;ea&s;ons,</HI> and gives the <HI>Kingdomes</HI> of the <HI>world</HI> to whom <HI>he</HI> plea&s;eth; who takes the <HI>Beggar</HI> from the <HI>Dunghil,</HI> and &s;ets <HI>him</HI> among <HI>Prin|ces,</HI> even with the <HI>Princes</HI> of <HI>his People;</HI> this &s;aid the <HI>Prophet,</HI> P&s;al. 113.7, 8. &mdash;And, <HI>Promotion cometh neither from the Ea&s;t, nor from the We&s;t, nor from the South, but God is the Judge, he putteth down one, and &s;etteth up another,</HI> P&s;a. 75.6, 7.</P>
<P>Therefore <HI>men</HI> &s;hould con&s;ider and be <HI>wi&s;e,</HI> and weigh <HI>well the&s;e</HI> things, and not run <HI>ha&s;tily</HI> again&s;t <HI>every</HI> Power, and <HI>all</HI> &s;orts of <HI>men</HI> that come <HI>into</HI> Authority; not mind|ing or looking to the <HI>Lord,</HI> to a <HI>higher</HI> hand than <HI>mans,</HI> that doth as <HI>he</HI> plea&s;eth, and or|dereth <HI>all</HI> things as he plea&s;eth, <HI>And who &s;hall &s;ay unto him,</HI> as to what <HI>he</HI> doth, and orders, <HI>What do&s;t thou?</HI> It is the Word of the <HI>Lord,</HI> which <HI>I</HI> am moved to &s;peak, that <HI>men</HI> may take heed. <HI>For affliction cometh not forth of the
<PB N="59" REF="31"> du&s;t, neither doth trouble &s;pring out of the ground,</HI> Job 5.6. But there's a <HI>Cau&s;e</HI> as in <HI>God,</HI> which <HI>they</HI> that con&s;ider <HI>&s;ee;</HI> and &s;uch are &s;ubject, not to the <HI>evil</HI> of <HI>them</HI> that are in <HI>Power,</HI> not to <HI>their</HI> wicked and <HI>oppre&s;&s;ive</HI> Laws, though <HI>they</HI> are in <HI>Authority,</HI> &s;o as to do <HI>them,</HI> to bow unto <HI>them,</HI> but to the <HI>Power</HI> by which <HI>they</HI> came to be as <HI>men,</HI> a|bove <HI>them;</HI> for there is <HI>no</HI> Power in this &s;ence (as <HI>I</HI> have &s;aid) but of <HI>God,</HI> as Chri&s;t &s;aid to <HI>Pilate,</HI> when he was before him, and &s;aid unto <HI>him,</HI> when <HI>he</HI> an&s;wered him not, when he &s;aid unto <HI>him, Whence art thou? &s;peake&s;t thou not unto me? Knowe&s;t thou not that I have power to crucifie thee</HI> (&s;aid <HI>he) and have power to relea&s;e thee? Thou could&s;t have no power at all again&s;t me</HI> (&s;aid <HI>Christ) except it were gi|ven thee from above; therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater &s;in,</HI> John 19.10, 11. And &s;o to the <HI>Power, he</HI> that &s;ees, <HI>he</HI> that con&s;iders, bows, that is to &s;ay, to <HI>him</HI> that orders <HI>all</HI> things as <HI>he</HI> plea&s;es, and for the ends <HI>he</HI> plea&s;es, among the <HI>children</HI> of <HI>men; he</HI> that &s;ees things &s;o, <HI>he</HI> &s;uffers <HI>quiet|ly, he</HI> is <HI>One</HI> with the <HI>Power</HI> by which <HI>it is</HI> brought, by which <HI>it is</HI> &s;uffered for <HI>Tryal,</HI> or for <HI>Judgement,</HI> or for <HI>both,</HI> not to the <HI>evil,</HI> or to the <HI>wickedne&s;&s;e</HI> of <HI>men,</HI> or <HI>their</HI> unju&s;t Laws, who command to <HI>their</HI> wills.</P>
<PB N="60" REF="32">
<P>And &s;o <HI>ye</HI> Kings and <HI>Rulers</HI> of the <HI>Earth,</HI> Look <HI>ye to it,</HI> what <HI>ye</HI> do in <HI>this</HI> Particular, For, though <HI>ye</HI> are rai&s;ed up, and &s;uffered for a <HI>time,</HI> to do according to <HI>your</HI> wills (<HI>I</HI> &s;peak to <HI>you</HI> that are &s;o) yet the <HI>Lord</HI> will re|quire it of <HI>you,</HI> and all the &s;ufferings of the <HI>Innocent,</HI> and of <HI>People</HI> becau&s;e of <HI>Opp<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">e&s;&s;ion,</HI> yea, of <HI>tho&s;e</HI> who you are <HI>Judgements</HI> upon, as was the ca&s;e of <HI>Jehu</HI> and <HI>A&s;&s;yria;</HI> and all <HI>your</HI> unju&s;t Laws and <HI>Decrees,</HI> and <HI>your</HI> acting in <HI>your</HI> wills, and <HI>your</HI> living in <HI>your</HI> lu&s;ts, and according unto <HI>them;</HI> and <HI>he</HI> will, the <HI>Lord</HI> will render unto you according to <HI>your</HI> deeds. It is the <HI>Word</HI> of the <HI>Lord.</HI></P>
<P>And &s;o <HI>I</HI> have fini&s;hed <HI>this</HI> Particular al|&s;o, which lay upon <HI>me</HI> to &s;peak, and to clear <HI>ere I</HI> could well come to that which I <HI>chief|ly</HI> intend in this Treati&s;e, <HI>viz.</HI> the <HI>quiet</HI> Principle of <HI>&s;uffering,</HI> or of <HI>bearing</HI> a <HI>Te&s;timo|ny</HI> for the <HI>Lord</HI> in the <HI>lo&s;&s;e</HI> of <HI>all</HI> again&s;t the <HI>&V;&s;urpation</HI> of <HI>men,</HI> or <HI>Lawes</HI> again&s;t <HI>his</HI> Do|minion in the <HI>Con&s;cience,</HI> who is <HI>Lord</HI> of <HI>all.</HI></P>
<P>To <HI>this I</HI> &s;hall &s;peak (as <HI>I</HI> &s;aid at fir&s;t) and this is the <HI>thing</HI> unto which <HI>this</HI> Trea|ti&s;e is terminated by <HI>me;</HI> and the rather at <HI>this</HI> time <HI>it</HI> lies upon <HI>me</HI> to &s;peak of <HI>this</HI> mat|ter, becau&s;e it is <HI>already,</HI> and will be a <HI>time</HI> of <HI>&s;uffering,</HI> as to tho&s;e who hold, and keep
<PB N="61" REF="32" MS="y"> to a <HI>pure</HI> Con&s;cience as to <HI>God</HI> and his <HI>Truth,</HI> and bear Te&s;timony thereunto, and for that there be already who &s;werve from <HI>this</HI> of <HI>all</HI> Profe&s;&s;ions; and there's a <HI>Que|&s;tion</HI> ari&s;ing among <HI>many</HI> already, <HI>Whether they &s;hould &s;uffer, or bow unto men?</HI> And as for the <HI>People</HI> called <HI>Quakers,</HI> a People who are known to &s;uffer, and have been proved in <HI>&s;ufferings,</HI> and bearing all things, many are tender of <HI>them,</HI> and pity <HI>them,</HI> as to what may en&s;ue, for <HI>they</HI> &s;ee <HI>great</HI> &s;ufferings as to <HI>them</HI> at the <HI>Door,</HI> if <HI>they</HI> &s;hould abide <HI>them;</HI> and therefore think it well (or rather would have them clear of <HI>&s;ufferings,</HI>) that <HI>they</HI> may be mi&s;taken &s;omewhat at lea&s;t in <HI>this</HI> mat|ter, of &s;uffering, and that the <HI>things</HI> upon which <HI>they</HI> &s;o &s;uffer may not be <HI>&s;o</HI> &s;tood up|on, or may be <HI>pretermitted</HI> by <HI>them,</HI> &s;o that <HI>they</HI> may not be <HI>de&s;troyed.</HI></P>
<P>To clear which, or to give <HI>Judgement</HI> in <HI>this</HI> matter (and it is according to, and from the <HI>Spirit</HI> of <HI>Truth,</HI>) and to &s;atisfie <HI>all as</HI> to the <HI>Ground</HI> upon which <HI>We go,</HI> and as to the <HI>Nece&s;&s;ity</HI> of <HI>bearing a Te&s;timony</HI> to the <HI>Domi|nion</HI> of the <HI>Lord</HI> in <HI>this thing; I</HI> &s;hall &s;hew</P>
<P>Fir&s;t, <HI>What is Con&s;cience, and the Nature of it in this thing?</HI></P>
<PB N="62" REF="33">
<P>Secondly, <HI>What is the Dominion of the Lord in Con&s;cience?</HI></P>
<P>Fir&s;t, <HI>What is Con&s;cience and the Nature of it in this thing?</HI></P>
<P>It is <HI>&s;uch</HI> as cannot be reach't by <HI>humane.</HI> Laws, or <HI>Powers,</HI> or <HI>Force;</HI> therefore in vain doth <HI>it</HI> attempt, what <HI>it</HI> cannot effect; it is <HI>another</HI> thing mu&s;t do it: the <HI>Sword</HI> of the <HI>Spirit</HI> which is the <HI>Word</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>Word nigh in the mouth, and in the heart,</HI> the <HI>Word of Faith</HI> which the <HI>Apo&s;tle</HI> preached, which <HI>en|dures for ever,</HI> that which <HI>witne&s;&s;es,</HI> or it will <HI>never</HI> be accompli&s;hed; the <HI>Lord</HI> hath &s;poken it; therefore in vain do men attempt that which is again&s;t the <HI>Lord,</HI> which they can <HI>never</HI> accompli&s;h.</P>
<P>Secondly, The <HI>Dominion</HI> of the <HI>Lord,</HI> is &s;uch in the <HI>Con&s;ciences</HI> of <HI>Men,</HI> that he will <HI>never</HI> allow that which &s;hall &s;eek to put <HI>him</HI> out there, nor hold it <HI>guiltle&s;&s;e; his</HI> contro|ver&s;ie with <HI>&s;uch,</HI> as it hath been from <HI>Gene|ration</HI> to <HI>Generation,</HI> &s;o it will be for <HI>ever,</HI> and <HI>they &s;hall</HI> be broken <HI>in</HI> pieces; for the <HI>Lord</HI> hath re&s;erved <HI>this</HI> Dominion to <HI>him&s;elf,</HI> who hath given the <HI>Earth</HI> unto the <HI>Children</HI> of <HI>Men.</HI> It is the <HI>Word</HI> of the <HI>Lord.</HI></P>
<P>Now <HI>Con&s;cience</HI> being of <HI>&s;uch</HI> a Nature that it cannot be reached by <HI>that</HI> which pe|ri&s;hes; and the <HI>Dominion</HI> of the <HI>Lord</HI> being
<PB N="63" REF="33"> <HI>&s;uch</HI> in the <HI>Con&s;cience,</HI> and &s;o re&s;erved to <HI>him&s;elf</HI> as his peculiar <HI>Right;</HI> who hath &s;o made it, that not <HI>man,</HI> but <HI>him&s;elf,</HI> can have <HI>Dominion</HI> over <HI>it,</HI> or reach the <HI>Con&s;cience</HI> by <HI>any</HI> outward force, or <HI>violence.</HI> It follows, that not <HI>Man,</HI> but the <HI>Lord</HI> is to pre&s;cribe to <HI>Con&s;cience;</HI> and that no <HI>Man</HI> mu&s;t not bow that of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>his</HI> Con&s;cience, to the <HI>Pre&s;criptions</HI> of <HI>Men;</HI> that is to &s;ay, <HI>he</HI> mu&s;t not yeeld <HI>Man</HI> as <HI>Lord</HI> of <HI>his</HI> Con&s;cience, by obeying what <HI>Man</HI> pre&s;cribes unto <HI>it,</HI> but <HI>&s;uffer</HI> rather, if the <HI>Lord</HI> &s;hall <HI>&s;o</HI> permit, what <HI>Man</HI> can do unto <HI>him,</HI> becau&s;e of <HI>Con&s;cience,</HI> or for not obeying what <HI>Man</HI> requires as to <HI>Con&s;cience;</HI> and <HI>this</HI> is <HI>Eternal.</HI></P>
<P>And the rea&s;on is here, becau&s;e in &s;ubje|cting of that, <HI>he</HI> &s;ubjects his life, that of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>him</HI> which is <HI>his</HI> life, which &s;hould not be &s;ubjected; and in &s;ubjecting his life, he &s;uffers an <HI>&V;&s;urpation</HI> upon the <HI>Rule</HI> of that which is <HI>his</HI> life, <HI>viz.</HI> that of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>him;</HI> and permits that which &s;hould not, to rule in <HI>his</HI> &s;tead, who&s;e Right it is; and this among <HI>Men</HI> is not to be endured; the <HI>Lord</HI> will not hold the <HI>Man</HI> guiltle&s;s that doth this, the <HI>Ma&s;ter</HI> and the <HI>Scholar,</HI> that <HI>thus</HI> intrenches on <HI>his</HI> Dominion, who <HI>lives</HI> for <HI>ever. Judah hath dealt treacherou&s;ly, and an Abomination is committed in I&s;rael, and in Je|ru&s;alem;
<PB N="64" REF="34"> for Judah hath profaned the holine&s;s of God which he loved, and hath married the daugh|ter of a &s;trange God. The Lord will cut off the Man that doth this, the Ma&s;ter and the Scho|lar out of the Tabernacles of Jacob, and him that offereth an Offering to the Lord of ho&s;ts,</HI> Mal. 2.12. And, <HI>O Lord our God, other Lords be&s;ides Thee, have had Dominion over us, but by thee only will we make mention of thy Name,</HI> I&s;a. 26.13.</P>
<P>So whatever were the <HI>bodily</HI> &s;ervitude, or the <HI>Subjection,</HI> and <HI>Captivity,</HI> in which <HI>o|thers</HI> be&s;ides <HI>their</HI> own Nation had over <HI>their</HI> bodies, who in that <HI>Day</HI> were faithfull to the Lord; yet as to their Inward Man, their Mind, and Con&s;cience, that was clear to <HI>God, they</HI> would not &s;ubject that, nor &s;uffer <HI>it</HI> to be brought under. <HI>By thee only will we make Mention of thy Name.</HI></P>
<P>So the <HI>thing</HI> &s;tands, and doth remain on <HI>perpetual</HI> Record, which <HI>no</HI> Age, or Genera|tion &s;hall be able to <HI>wipe</HI> out; how the <HI>faithfull</HI> in <HI>all</HI> Ages, have not bowed the <HI>Lord&s;hip</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>their</HI> Con&s;ciences to the <HI>Wills</HI> of <HI>Men,</HI> whatever was the <HI>Con&s;equence</HI> thereof, as to <HI>their</HI> Being in <HI>this</HI> World, which <HI>they</HI> have committed to the <HI>Lord,</HI> who hath been neer <HI>them,</HI> and delivered <HI>them,</HI> and become <HI>their</HI> Saviour; and though
<PB N="65" REF="34"> <HI>he</HI> hath &s;uffred many things, yea <HI>Death</HI> and <HI>di&s;tre&s;s,</HI> to attend <HI>their</HI> bodies, and Men to have <HI>their</HI> wills in that particular, yet <HI>he</HI> hath not for&s;aken, but hath been with <HI>his</HI> people, and enabled <HI>them</HI> to endure to the end, and made <HI>them</HI> faithfull unto Death, and carried them <HI>through</HI> Death; and by <HI>their</HI> death, and &s;uffring <HI>di&s;tre&s;s</HI> (rather than to di&s;obey <HI>him,</HI> rather than to admit of <HI>o|ther</HI> Lords over <HI>his</HI> Lord&s;hip, who is <HI>eter|nall,</HI> e&s;pecially <HI>Man, who&s;e breath is in his no|&s;trills,</HI> and who <HI>him&s;elf</HI> mu&s;t come to <HI>Judge|ment</HI> by <HI>that</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>him,</HI> which is <HI>Lord</HI> of <HI>Con&s;cience,</HI>) have &s;ealed to <HI>his</HI> Dominion, who is <HI>Lord</HI> and <HI>King,</HI> and who endures for <HI>ever.</HI></P>
<P>So by <HI>no</HI> means, and upon <HI>no</HI> account mu&s;t a Subjection be here; for it betrays a <HI>Man's</HI> life, and gives it to the <HI>Murderer,</HI> to the <HI>&V;&s;urper,</HI> to him <HI>who&s;e</HI> Right it is not; and what in a <HI>Man</HI> lies, pro&s;trates the <HI>Do|minion</HI> of the <HI>Eternall</HI> God to <HI>vile</HI> man, <HI>who&s;e breath is in his no&s;trills,</HI> as hath been &s;aid, who mu&s;t <HI>peri&s;h,</HI> and come to <HI>nought,</HI> and &s;ets <HI>Man</HI> above that of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>him,</HI> which &s;hould <HI>reign</HI> for <HI>ever.</HI></P>
<P>But it may be &s;aid; <HI>What then mu&s;t a Man do when Conformity to Mans Lawes, and &s;trict Injunctions upon the &s;evere&s;t Penalties of Life,
<PB N="66" REF="35"> Liberty, and E&s;tate, De&s;truction of a Mans fa|mily, and his Relations, and all that he hath in this World, comes in Competition with that of God in the Con&s;cience? May not a Man bow a little in the hou&s;e of</HI> Rimmon, <HI>and yet keep his Con|&s;cience clear unto God?</HI> as &s;aid the <HI>Man</HI> on who&s;e hand the <HI>King</HI> leaned after <HI>he</HI> was Cured of <HI>his</HI> Lepro&s;ie? May <HI>he</HI> not eate <HI>Swines</HI> fle&s;h, or &s;uffer it to be put in <HI>his</HI> mouth, or make as though <HI>he</HI> eate it, though <HI>he</HI> doth it not, and <HI>this</HI> through the <HI>favour</HI> and <HI>&s;ugge&s;tion</HI> of the <HI>Adver&s;ary?</HI> May <HI>he</HI> not &s;it a little in an <HI>Idolls</HI> Temple, at an <HI>Idolls</HI> fea&s;t, and yet have <HI>his</HI> heart <HI>upright</HI> to <HI>God,</HI> who knows it is again&s;t <HI>his</HI> will that <HI>he</HI> doth it, and &s;o put by <HI>his</HI> &s;uffering, the <HI>undoing</HI> of a <HI>Man</HI> in all <HI>he</HI> hath in <HI>this</HI> World? Doth not the <HI>Lord</HI> require <HI>Mercy,</HI> and not <HI>Sacri|fice?</HI> and what <HI>Mercy</HI> is it to Sacrifice <HI>all</HI> a Man hath, by being a <HI>little too</HI> &s;trict (hap|pily) to <HI>this</HI> thing, and to <HI>that?</HI> Did not <HI>Chri&s;t</HI> &s;ay to <HI>his</HI> Di&s;ciples, <HI>When they per&s;e|cute ye in one City, flee unto another?</HI> Mat. 10.23. And was not <HI>Paul</HI> let down in a <HI>Ba&s;|ket</HI> over the <HI>wall,</HI> and <HI>&s;o</HI> made an <HI>E&s;cape?</HI> And did <HI>he not</HI> make u&s;e of <HI>his</HI> kin&s;mans di&s;covery, for the &s;aving of <HI>his life,</HI> when &s;everal of the <HI>Vagabond</HI> Jewes had bound <HI>them&s;elves</HI> under an <HI>Oath</HI> to kill <HI>him?</HI> And
<PB N="67" REF="35"> was <HI>he</HI> not pre&s;erved by the <HI>Guard</HI> of <HI>Soul|diers</HI> that the <HI>Governor</HI> upon notice thereof &s;ent to Conduct <HI>him?</HI> And cannot <HI>you</HI> &s;erve <HI>God</HI> in <HI>your</HI> hou&s;es, and forbear to meet, when the <HI>Lawes,</HI> &s;uch Lawes are made a|gain&s;t <HI>you?</HI> Remember <HI>your</HI> Trades, <HI>your E&s;tates,</HI> your <HI>Callings</HI> (may &s;ome &s;ay), <HI>your</HI> wives, <HI>your</HI> children, <HI>your</HI> little ones, <HI>your</HI> Ci|ty, <HI>your</HI> Country may have need of <HI>you, your</HI> friends, <HI>your</HI> neighbours; Offer not up <HI>all</HI> at once; Remember the <HI>good</HI> ye may do, and the <HI>evil</HI> you will run into, if <HI>you</HI> a little let not down <HI>your</HI> &s;trictne&s;s; If <HI>you</HI> do &s;o, why, <HI>God</HI> knows <HI>your</HI> heart, and <HI>he</HI> judges according to it, and &s;ees that <HI>you</HI> are Con|&s;trained unto <HI>the&s;e</HI> things upon the <HI>Account</HI> afore&s;aid, and that <HI>ye</HI> approve not the <HI>things</HI> that <HI>you</HI> do; Is there <HI>no</HI> bending to be? <HI>No</HI> allowances to be made in <HI>any</HI> kind? Mu&s;t a <HI>Man</HI> run upon the Point in <HI>all,</HI> and offer up <HI>all,</HI> and be as it were a <HI>dayly</HI> Sacrifice to the <HI>lu&s;ts</HI> of <HI>&V;nrea&s;onable Men,</HI> who &s;eek to ruine <HI>him,</HI> who are glad of the opportuni|ty to ruine <HI>him,</HI> who &s;eek to do it? Mu&s;t a <HI>Man</HI> take it? Mu&s;t <HI>he</HI> fall into <HI>their</HI> mouths (as it were) who Gape for <HI>him,</HI> when <HI>he</HI> knows <HI>they</HI> Gape for <HI>him,</HI> and this is what <HI>they</HI> de&s;ire? Mu&s;t <HI>he</HI> gratifie <HI>his</HI> Enemy of nece&s;&s;ity? May not <HI>he</HI> &s;tep a&s;ide? May <HI>he</HI>
<PB N="68" REF="36"> not forbear? Is <HI>he</HI> not to con&s;ider <HI>his</HI> wife, and <HI>family?</HI> May <HI>he</HI> not keep <HI>his</HI> heart <HI>up|right,</HI> to <HI>God,</HI> and yet conforme <HI>Outwardly</HI> to that which is Contrary to <HI>his</HI> heart, to cut off occa&s;ion from that which &s;eeks it?</P>
<P><HI>I</HI> an&s;wer. <HI>No,</HI> upon <HI>no</HI> Account, and <HI>I</HI> ground what <HI>I</HI> &s;ay on the&s;e Rea&s;ons.</P>
<P><HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> So to do is again&s;t the <HI>very</HI> nature and <HI>Nobility</HI> of <HI>Truth,</HI> which is not to be <HI>o|vercome,</HI> but to <HI>overcome. Great is the Truth, and it will prevaile,</HI> as afore&s;aid. As <HI>any</HI> Man keeps to the <HI>Te&s;timony</HI> of <HI>Truth</HI> in him, <HI>he</HI> can <HI>never</HI> be overcome; <HI>he</HI> that is over|come, is from <HI>Truth;</HI> and &s;o to do (as a|fore&s;aid) is to be overcome. <HI>Man</HI> prevailes <HI>over</HI> a man, <HI>Puni&s;hments, Sufferings, Death,</HI> over the <HI>Te&s;timony,</HI> which warrs, which fights with the <HI>Te&s;timony,</HI> and <HI>Man</HI> leaning to the <HI>feares,</HI> to the <HI>&s;uffrings,</HI> is from the <HI>Te&s;timony,</HI> and &s;o is carried away with the <HI>feare,</HI> with the <HI>&s;uffring;</HI> for through the <HI>mo&s;t</HI> cruel &s;uffrings, and <HI>Death</HI> it &s;elf, the <HI>Te&s;timony</HI> of <HI>Truth</HI> will lead <HI>tho&s;e</HI> who are obedient thereunto; <HI>it</HI> will make <HI>him</HI> as it is, which is that it can <HI>never</HI> be overcome. As the <HI>Te&s;timonies</HI> of <HI>all</HI> Ages (as <HI>I</HI> have &s;aid) <HI>bear</HI> witne&s;s, and have left <HI>their</HI> Re|cord through <HI>all</HI> Generations in <HI>Letters</HI> of <HI>blood</HI> to <HI>this</HI> day.</P>
<PB N="69" REF="36">
<P>Now for a <HI>Man</HI> to <HI>yeild,</HI> to <HI>bow,</HI> to <HI>con|nive,</HI> to <HI>mince,</HI> to <HI>halt</HI> between <HI>two</HI> Opinions, to &s;eem to be <HI>otherwi&s;e</HI> than a <HI>Man</HI> is, this is be&s;ides the <HI>nature</HI> and <HI>Nobility</HI> of <HI>Truth,</HI> and <HI>he</HI> is from the <HI>Truth,</HI> &s;o far as <HI>he</HI> is found in <HI>this.</HI> And this <HI>I</HI> would lay before <HI>every</HI> man in <HI>this</HI> particular, how &s;hort <HI>he</HI> is of the <HI>very</HI> nature and <HI>Nobility</HI> of <HI>Truth</HI> &s;o to do, which exalts a <HI>Man</HI> above the <HI>Cro&s;s,</HI> and <HI>&s;uffrings,</HI> makes <HI>him</HI> to <HI>de&s;pi&s;e</HI> it, to <HI>tread it</HI> under; <HI>They refu&s;ed Deliverance;</HI> of whom the <HI>Apo&s;tle</HI> &s;peaks, <HI>Heb.</HI> 11. <HI>Women received their dead, rai&s;ed to life again. And others</HI> (&s;aith <HI>he) were tortured, not accepting Delive|rance, that they might obtain a better Re&s;urrecti|on,</HI> v. 35. <HI>By faith Mo&s;es when he was come to years, refu&s;ed to be called the Son of Pharoahs Daughter; Choo&s;ing rather to &s;uffer afflictions with the People of God, than to enjoy the plea&s;ure of &s;in for a &s;ea&s;on; E&s;teeming the Reproach of Chri&s;t greater Riches than the Trea&s;ures of E|gypt; for he had an eye to the Recompence of Re|ward,</HI> Heb. 11.24, 25, 26, 27. <HI>Looking to Je|&s;us, the Author and fini&s;her of our faith, who for the Joy that was &s;et before him, endured the Cro&s;s, and de&s;pi&s;ed the &s;hame, and is &s;et down at the Right hand of God,</HI> Heb. 12.2.</P>
<P><HI>Secondly,</HI> Becau&s;e it is again&s;t the <HI>End</HI> of a <HI>Mans</HI> coming into the <HI>World,</HI> which is to
<PB N="70" REF="37"> do the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>God. Wherefore when he cometh into the World he &s;aith, Sacrifice and burnt of|fering for &s;in thou would&s;t not; but a body hast thou prepared me. In Burnt offerings and Sacri|fice for &s;in thou had&s;t no plea&s;ure; then &s;aid I, Loe, I come; in the Volume of thy Book it is writ of me, to do thy Will O God!</HI> Heb. 10.5, 6, 7. Now to prefer the <HI>Impo&s;itions</HI> of <HI>Men,</HI> before the <HI>Doing</HI> of the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> is to work again&s;t the <HI>End</HI> of a <HI>Mans</HI> coming into the <HI>World,</HI> which is to do the <HI>will</HI> of <HI>God. To this end was I born, and for this cau&s;e came I into the world, that I &s;hould bear witne&s;s to the truth;</HI> &s;o &s;aid <HI>Chri&s;t</HI> to <HI>Pilate,</HI> Joh. 18.37.</P>
<P><HI>Thirdly,</HI> It is <HI>Incon&s;i&s;tent</HI> with <HI>Rea&s;on;</HI> for that which will <HI>mo&s;t,</HI> and <HI>longe&s;t</HI> advance the <HI>Pro&s;perity</HI> of a <HI>Man,</HI> that a <HI>Man</HI> upon <HI>all</HI> rea&s;onable Con&s;iderations, is to pro|mote, and &s;eek; but to do the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> to be led by <HI>his</HI> Truth, is the <HI>mo&s;t</HI> rea&s;o|nable Con&s;ideration to Advance <HI>mo&s;t</HI> and <HI>longe&s;t</HI> the <HI>Pro&s;perity</HI> of a <HI>Man,</HI> for it is in Order to <HI>his</HI> well-being for <HI>ever.</HI></P>
<P>If a <HI>Man</HI> &s;hould live out the <HI>dayes</HI> of <HI>Me|thu&s;alah,</HI> and <HI>multiply them</HI> over, and <HI>over</HI> a|gain, and have <HI>increa&s;e</HI> of <HI>Riches,</HI> till <HI>he</HI> hath <HI>no</HI> more Room, and <HI>Dominion,</HI> and <HI>Rule</HI> to the <HI>End</HI> of the <HI>Earth, Plea&s;ure,</HI> and <HI>children, Wife,</HI> and <HI>pa&s;time</HI> without <HI>Interruption, Health</HI>
<PB N="71" REF="37"> and <HI>&s;trength,</HI> and <HI>all</HI> that a <HI>Man</HI> can wi&s;h, and yet in the <HI>End</HI> of <HI>his</HI> dayes die a <HI>fool,</HI> what will it profit <HI>him?</HI></P>
<P>Did that <HI>Man</HI> do well? did <HI>he</HI> rea&s;ona|bly provide for <HI>his</HI> Pro&s;perity for <HI>ever?</HI> who &s;aid, <HI>I will &s;ay to my Soul, Soul thou ha&s;t much goods laid up for many years, take thine ea&s;e, eate, drink, and be merry; When God &s;aid unto him, Thou fool! this night thy Soul &s;hall be required of thee; then who&s;e &s;hall tho&s;e things be which thou ha&s;t provided? So is he</HI> (&s;aid the <HI>Son</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> who &s;hall come to <HI>Judge,</HI> who is the <HI>Judge</HI> of all) <HI>that layeth up Trea&s;ure for him&s;elf, and is not rich to God,</HI> Luke 12.19, 20, 21. And <HI>what is a Man profited, if a Man &s;hall gain the whole world, and lo&s;e his Soul? Or what &s;hall a Man give in exchange for his Soul?</HI> Mat. 16.26.</P>
<P>Therefore for a <HI>Man</HI> to heed that which doth the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> to be led by that which leads to <HI>God,</HI> to do that which <HI>God</HI> willeth, is the <HI>mo&s;t</HI> rea&s;onable Con&s;ideration that may be <HI>longe&s;t,</HI> and <HI>be&s;t</HI> to advantage a <HI>Mans</HI> Pro&s;perity, and <HI>well-being</HI> for <HI>ever. The Law of the Lord is perfect, Converting the Soul. The Te&s;timony of the Lord is &s;ure, making wi&s;e the &s;imple; The Statutes of the Lord are Right, rejoycing the heart; The Commande|ment of the Lord is pure, enlightning the Eyes; The feare of the Lord is clean, enduring for ever;
<PB N="72" REF="38"> The Judgements of the Lord are true, and righ|teous altogether; More to be de&s;ired are they than Glod, yea than fine Gold; Sweeter al&s;o than honey, and the honey-comb. Moreover, by them is thy Servant warned, and in keeping of them there is great Reward,</HI> P&s;al. 19.7, to the 13.</P>
<P><HI>Fourthly,</HI> Becau&s;e it an&s;wers not to a <HI>Mans</HI> being in the <HI>World,</HI> not to do the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>him</HI> who brought <HI>him</HI> into the <HI>World;</HI> For the <HI>being</HI> of a <HI>Man</HI> in the <HI>World</HI> is to do the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>him</HI> who brought <HI>him</HI> in; which being done, it is well with <HI>Man; Well done thou good, and faithfull &s;ervant! thou ha&s;t been faithfull over a few things, I will make thee Ru|ler over many things; enter thou into the Joy of thy Lord,</HI> Mat. 25.21. The <HI>true Joy</HI> of a <HI>Mans</HI> being, the <HI>true</HI> refre&s;hing, and <HI>comfort</HI> is to do the <HI>Will</HI> of the <HI>Lord;</HI> here <HI>he</HI> hath true peace, and <HI>no</HI> where el&s;e; that which is of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>him</HI> is not well, but as it is <HI>work|ing</HI> to <HI>him,</HI> and <HI>doing</HI> for <HI>him;</HI> and <HI>his</HI> will being done, puts it in <HI>re&s;t.</HI></P>
<P>So that the Con&s;ideration is not whe|ther a <HI>Man</HI> be <HI>rich,</HI> or <HI>poor,</HI> in <HI>&s;ufferings,</HI> or out of <HI>&s;ufferings;</HI> in <HI>&s;ickne&s;s,</HI> or in <HI>health;</HI> in <HI>liberty,</HI> or under <HI>re&s;traint;</HI> in the <HI>abundance</HI> of <HI>all</HI> things, or, in the <HI>want</HI> of <HI>all</HI> things; but whether a <HI>Man</HI> be doing <HI>his</HI> will; <HI>This</HI> an|&s;wers a <HI>Mans</HI> being in the <HI>World; This</HI> being
<PB N="73" REF="38"> done, <HI>he</HI> is in <HI>Peace.</HI> For, here's the <HI>true</HI> Mea|&s;ure of a <HI>Mans</HI> being in the <HI>world,</HI> or a <HI>Mans</HI> an&s;wering his <HI>being</HI> in the <HI>World,</HI> as <HI>he</HI> doth, or is doing the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>God:</HI> For to be <HI>great,</HI> and to be <HI>rich;</HI> to Lord it, and to <HI>have all</HI> things to a <HI>Mans</HI> De&s;ire; to <HI>eat,</HI> and <HI>drink,</HI> and <HI>&s;leep,</HI> and to be <HI>wanton,</HI> and <HI>plea&s;ure&s;ome,</HI> and to <HI>&s;pend</HI> ones <HI>dayes</HI> in <HI>Plea&s;ure,</HI> out of the <HI>&s;en&s;e</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> an&s;wers not a <HI>Mans</HI> being in the <HI>world,</HI> where the <HI>will</HI> of <HI>God</HI> is not done; for, not for the <HI>other</HI> things &s;ake, but to do the <HI>will</HI> of God, for that purpo&s;e <HI>Man</HI> came into the <HI>world.</HI></P>
<P>Now not to do the <HI>will</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> not to obey <HI>his</HI> will in <HI>every</HI> point, an&s;wers not a <HI>mans</HI> being in the world, for <HI>his</HI> being in the world is to do the <HI>will</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> and therein lyes <HI>his</HI> Peace.</P>
<P><HI>Fifthly,</HI> It is <HI>incongruous</HI> to <HI>Rea&s;on,</HI> that <HI>he</HI> that gave a <HI>man his</HI> being, &s;hould not be o|beyed by <HI>him</HI> to whom <HI>he</HI> gave <HI>his</HI> being. <HI>He</HI> to whom a <HI>Man</HI> obeys, <HI>his</HI> &s;ervant he is. <HI>His &s;ervants ye are to whom ye obey, whether of &s;in unto Death, or of obedience unto Righteou&s;ne&s;s,</HI> Rom. 6.26. And how is <HI>he</HI> a <HI>&s;ervant</HI> of the <HI>Lord,</HI> that doth not the <HI>Will</HI> of the <HI>Lord?</HI> and how doth <HI>he</HI> the <HI>will</HI> of the <HI>Lord,</HI> that obeys <HI>him</HI> not, that doth another thing, then the <HI>Lord</HI> requires <HI>him</HI> to obey?</P>
<PB N="74" REF="39">
<P>Now, If <HI>Man</HI> command <HI>this</HI> and <HI>that,</HI> and <HI>that</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in a <HI>Man</HI> requires <HI>him</HI> to do <HI>otherwi&s;e,</HI> and a <HI>Man</HI> obeys <HI>that</HI> which <HI>Man</HI> Commands, in <HI>di&s;obedience</HI> to <HI>that</HI> which <HI>that</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>him</HI> requires, is <HI>this</HI> Obedience unto <HI>God?</HI> will <HI>he</HI> accept <HI>this?</HI> Is <HI>this</HI> a return an&s;werable to <HI>him</HI> from whom <HI>Man</HI> is? Is <HI>this</HI> congruous to <HI>Rea&s;on? Offer it to thy Governour, and &s;ee whether he will accept it at thy hand. If ye love me, keep my Commandements,</HI> John 14.15. <HI>If ye keep my Commandements, ye &s;hall abide in my love, even as I have kept my my Fathers Commandements, and abide in his love,</HI> John 15.10. And <HI>his Commandements are not grievous,</HI> 1 John 5.3.</P>
<P>So <HI>that</HI> which keeps not the <HI>Commande|ments</HI> of <HI>God, loves</HI> not <HI>God:</HI> A <HI>man</HI> will not take it <HI>well</HI> of <HI>another</HI> that &s;aith <HI>he</HI> loves <HI>him,</HI> and yet will not do what <HI>he</HI> de&s;ires <HI>him,</HI> but the contrary. So <HI>all</HI> men may &s;ee here the difference, between that which doth the <HI>will</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and that which doth <HI>it</HI> not; be|tween <HI>him</HI> that &s;erveth the <HI>Lord,</HI> and <HI>him</HI> that &s;erveth <HI>him</HI> not; between that which is a <HI>friend</HI> to <HI>God,</HI> and that which is <HI>otherwi&s;e. Ye are my Friends, if ye do what&s;oever I command you,</HI> John 15.14. <HI>Henceforth I call ye not &s;er|vants; for the &s;ervant knoweth not what his Lord doth; but I have called you friends, for all things
<PB N="75" REF="39"> that I have received of my Father, I have made known unto you,</HI> ver&s;. 15. And here is the <HI>li|berty</HI> of the <HI>Son of God,</HI> to do the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> and this is the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> that <HI>he</HI> that is of <HI>God</HI> &s;hould be as <HI>he is, Becau&s;e as he is, &s;o are we in this world;</HI> &s;aid the Apo&s;tle to the Saints, <HI>who</HI> were <HI>born</HI> not of <HI>blood,</HI> nor of the <HI>fle&s;h;</HI> nor of the <HI>will of man,</HI> but of <HI>God,</HI> 1 John 4.17.</P>
<P>So <HI>he</HI> that is of <HI>God,</HI> doth the <HI>will</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and <HI>he</HI> that is not of <HI>God,</HI> doth not the <HI>will</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> hereby <HI>we</HI> know the <HI>Spirit</HI> of <HI>Truth,</HI> and of <HI>Errour, He that is born of God &s;inneth not, for his &s;eed remaineth in him; neither can he &s;in, becau&s;e he is born of God, He that com|mitteth &s;in is of the Devil, for the Devil &s;inneth from the beginning,</HI> 1 John 3.8, 9. <HI>Who&s;oever a|bideth in him, &s;inneth not; who&s;oever &s;inneth hath not &s;een him, neither known him,</HI> ver&s;. 6.</P>
<P>And <HI>this</HI> is the <HI>Te&s;timony</HI> that <HI>I</HI> bear to the <HI>Lord</HI> in <HI>this</HI> thing; <HI>he</HI> that doth the <HI>will</HI> of <HI>God</HI> is <HI>born</HI> of <HI>God; he</HI> that doth not the <HI>will</HI> of <HI>God</HI> is of the <HI>Devil;</HI> and the <HI>Devil</HI> hath no <HI>part</HI> in <HI>God,</HI> nor <HI>he</HI> that hateth <HI>his</HI> Brother. <HI>Love is of God, and every one that lo|veth, is born of God, and knoweth God; he that loveth not, knoweth not God, for God is love,</HI> 1 John 4.7, 8. <HI>He that loveth not his Brother, abideth in death. Who&s;oever hateth his Brother,
<PB N="76" REF="40"> is a Murderer, and ye know that no Murderer hath eternal life abiding in him. Hereby perceive we the love of God, becau&s;e he laid down his life for us, and we ought to lay down our lives for the Brethren. But who&s;o hath this worlds good, and &s;eeth his Brother hath need, and &s;hutteth up his Bowels of Compa&s;&s;ion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him? If a man &s;ay I love God, and hateth his Brother, he is a Lyar, for he t<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">a<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"> <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="2 letters">|veth not his Brother whom he hath &s;ee<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">, <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 span"> he love God whom he hath not &s;een? And this Commandement have we from him, that he who loveth God, love his Brother al&s;o,</HI> 1 John 3.15, 16, 17. 1 John 4.20, 21.</P>
<P>And the&s;e things <HI>I</HI> write that <HI>men</HI> may &s;ee where <HI>they</HI> are who per&s;ecute the <HI>Ju&s;t,</HI> that <HI>Decree unrighteous Decrees, and write grie|vances that they have pre&s;cribed; The &s;tone &s;hall cry out of the Wall, and the Beam out of the Tim|ber &s;hall an&s;wer it; and they &s;hall be de&s;olate, be|cau&s;e they have forgotten the Lord, and where is the God of Ju&s;tice?</HI> who will repay <HI>every</HI> one according to <HI>his</HI> works in the <HI>day</HI> that is <HI>neer</HI> wherein <HI>he</HI> will judge the <HI>world</HI> in <HI>Righte|ou&s;ne&s;&s;e,</HI> and the <HI>People</HI> with <HI>Truth;</HI> and the <HI>Mountains</HI> &s;hall <HI>flow</HI> down at <HI>his</HI> pre&s;ence; and the <HI>Hills</HI> &s;hall melt; and <HI>Lebanon,</HI> and <HI>Sirion</HI> &s;hall leap as a <HI>young</HI> Unicorne, and the <HI>Lord</HI> over <HI>all</HI> &s;hall <HI>Reign</HI> for <HI>ever,</HI> and <HI>ever.</HI>
<PB N="77" REF="40"> Then &s;hall the <HI>Heavens</HI> rejoyce, and the <HI>Earth</HI> &s;hall be glad, when the <HI>Lord</HI> &s;hall Reign before <HI>his</HI> Ancients gloriou&s;ly; the <HI>Moon</HI> al&s;o &s;hall be <HI>confounded,</HI> and the <HI>Sun aba&s;hed,</HI> and the <HI>haughtine&s;&s;e</HI> of <HI>man</HI> &s;hall be laid <HI>low,</HI> and the <HI>loftine&s;&s;e</HI> of <HI>man</HI> &s;hall be <HI>bowed down,</HI> and the <HI>Lord</HI> alone &s;hall be ex|alted in <HI>that Day;</HI> and they &s;hall ca&s;t their Idols <HI>to the Moles, and to the Bats, to go into the clefts of the Rocks, and into the tops of the rag|ged Rocks, for fear of the Lord, and the Glory of his Maje&s;ty, when he ari&s;eth to &s;hake terribly the Earth.</HI> And the <HI>De&s;ire</HI> of <HI>all</HI> Nations &s;hall come, and <HI>he</HI> &s;hall Reign who&s;e <HI>Right</HI> it is; <HI>of the encrea&s;e of who&s;e Government and Peace, there &s;hall be no end, upon the Throne of David, and upon his Kingdome to order it, and to e&s;tabli&s;h it with Ju&s;tice, and with Judgement, henceforth, even for ever; the zeal of the Lord of Ho&s;ts &s;hall perform this,</HI> and the <HI>time</HI> is <HI>neer.</HI> Ble&s;&s;ed is <HI>he</HI> that watcheth, and keepeth <HI>his</HI> Gar|ments; lea&s;t <HI>he</HI> walk naked, and <HI>they</HI> &s;ee <HI>his</HI> &s;hame. Behold <HI>I</HI> come quickly, and will reward <HI>every man</HI> according to <HI>his</HI> Deeds. <HI>Amen.</HI> Even <HI>&s;o come Lord Je&s;us, Ble&s;&s;ed</HI> and <HI>Holy</HI> is <HI>he</HI> that hath part in the <HI>fir&s;t</HI> Re&s;ur|rection; on &s;uch the <HI>&s;econd</HI> Death hath no Power, but <HI>they</HI> &s;hall be Prie&s;ts of <HI>God,</HI> and of <HI>Chri&s;t,</HI> and &s;hall Reign with <HI>him</HI> a <HI>thou&s;and</HI> years. <HI>Amen. Halelujah.</HI></P>
<PB N="78" REF="41">
<P>And &s;o <HI>I</HI> have di&s;patcht <HI>this</HI> Particular <HI>al&s;o.</HI></P>
<P>Now, as to <HI>tho&s;e</HI> Scriptures,&mdash;<HI>If they per|&s;ecute you in one City, fly unto another.</HI> And <HI>Paul's</HI> being let down in a <HI>Basket</HI> over the Wall, and his <HI>Kin&s;mans Di&s;covery</HI> of the <HI>Plot</HI> again&s;t <HI>him</HI> to take away <HI>his</HI> life; and other <HI>Scriptures</HI> of <HI>that</HI> Nature, <HI>I</HI> have <HI>this</HI> to An&s;wer.</P>
<P>The <HI>Lord</HI> never required of <HI>any</HI> to di&s;obey <HI>that</HI> of <HI>him</HI> which witne&s;&s;ed <HI>in</HI> them; then the <HI>Lord</HI> would be <HI>unju&s;t,</HI> and accounted to be a hard <HI>Ma&s;ter</HI> on a <HI>right</HI> account (which is <HI>Bla&s;phemy</HI> to imagine); but <HI>this he</HI> requires, Obedience in <HI>every</HI> man to <HI>that</HI> of <HI>God</HI> made manife&s;t in <HI>them,</HI> which &s;hews <HI>them</HI> evil, and what <HI>they</HI> &s;hould do; and according as <HI>that</HI> moves for a <HI>Man</HI> to bear <HI>his</HI> Te&s;timony, <HI>o|penly</HI> and before <HI>men,</HI> &s;o <HI>he</HI> is to bear it, and to encounter with what&s;oever <HI>he</HI> may meet with, in the <HI>bearing</HI> of the <HI>&s;ame:</HI> and if un|to <HI>Death,</HI> to <HI>Death;</HI> and if unto <HI>Bani&s;hment,</HI> to <HI>Bani&s;hment;</HI> and if unto <HI>lo&s;&s;e</HI> of <HI>all,</HI> to the <HI>l<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">&s;&s;e</HI> of <HI>all;</HI> for the <HI>&s;ake</HI> of <HI>Je&s;us Chri&s;t,</HI> for hereunto is <HI>he</HI> called. If <HI>he</HI> hath otherwi&s;e purpo&s;ed of a <HI>man,</HI> and if <HI>he</HI> hath other work for <HI>him</HI> to do, and if <HI>he</HI> lead <HI>him</HI> el&s;e|where to te&s;tifie to <HI>his</HI> Name, <HI>he</HI> may give opportunities, and <HI>that</HI> of <HI>him</HI> moving, <HI>tho&s;e</HI>
<PB N="79" REF="41"> Opportunities, are to be taken for his Deli|verance. As it was with <HI>Paul,</HI> who &s;ome|times was let down by a <HI>Basket</HI> over the <HI>Wall;</HI> and <HI>&s;ometimes</HI> guarded by a <HI>band</HI> of <HI>men,</HI> and <HI>&s;o</HI> delivered; and &s;ometimes <HI>bound</HI> at <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> as <HI>he</HI> prophe&s;ied <HI>he</HI> &s;hould be, who took <HI>his</HI> Girdle as <HI>Paul</HI> was going up thither, and &s;aid, <HI>Thus &s;aith the Holy Gho&s;t, &s;o &s;hall the Jews at Jeru&s;alem bind the man that oweth this Girdle, and &s;hall deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles;</HI> and <HI>&s;ometimes he</HI> was at <HI>Rome,</HI> and had before <HI>Nero;</HI> and &s;ometimes <HI>he</HI> preached at <HI>his</HI> hired hou&s;e in <HI>Rome,</HI> no man forbidding <HI>him,</HI> and <HI>he</HI> went boldly to <HI>his</HI> Te&s;timony where the <HI>Lord</HI> called <HI>him. What mean ye to weep</HI> (&s;aid <HI>he) and to break my heart? For I am ready not to be bound only, but al&s;o to dye at Jeru&s;alem for the Name of the Lord Je&s;us;</HI> when <HI>they</HI> of <HI>that</HI> place, and <HI>tho&s;e</HI> others that were with <HI>him</HI> be&s;ought <HI>him</HI> not to go up to <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI> upon the <HI>prophe&s;ie</HI> afore|&s;aid, <HI>Acts</HI> 21.10, 11, 12, 13. And this <HI>he</HI> did what&s;oever was the i&s;&s;ue, and <HI>he</HI> went through much as <HI>his</HI> Epi&s;tles te&s;tifie.</P>
<P>And the <HI>Son</HI> of <HI>God</HI> many times <HI>pa&s;&s;ed</HI> through when <HI>they</HI> &s;ought to kill <HI>him</HI> (as the <HI>Scriptures</HI> te&s;tifie) for <HI>his hour was not come;</HI> and till <HI>his</HI> time <HI>he</HI> went not up to <HI>Jeru&s;alem;</HI> and <HI>he &s;et his face to go to Jeru&s;alem;</HI> and <HI>he</HI>
<PB N="80" REF="42"> had a <HI>Bapti&s;me</HI> to be baptized with, and <HI>he</HI> was &s;traitned till it was accompli&s;hed; and <HI>he</HI> rebuked <HI>Peter,</HI> and &s;aid unto him, <HI>Get thee behind me Satan, for thou &s;avoure&s;t not the things that are of God, but of men;</HI> when <HI>he</HI> took <HI>him</HI> to <HI>him,</HI> and &s;aid, <HI>The&s;e things &s;hall not be|fall thee;</HI> as <HI>he</HI> &s;pake of <HI>his</HI> &s;ufferings that were to be, when he was going thither. And <HI>he</HI> went to the <HI>Garden</HI> where <HI>Judas</HI> knew where to have <HI>him;</HI> and <HI>he</HI> knew <HI>Judas</HI> was to betray <HI>him;</HI> and <HI>he</HI> &s;aid, <HI>The Son of man goeth as it is written of him, but wo unto that man by whom the Son of man is betrayed; it had been good for that man that he had not been born,</HI> Mat. 26.24. And, <HI>Put up again thy Sword into his place, for all they that take the Sword &s;hall peri&s;h with the Sword,</HI> &s;aid he to <HI>Peter,</HI> v. 52. <HI>My Kingdome is not of this world; if my King|dome were of this world, then would my &s;ervants fight, that I &s;hould not be delivered to the Jews, but now is my Kingdome not from hence,</HI> &s;aid <HI>he</HI> to <HI>Pilate,</HI> when <HI>he</HI> &s;aid unto <HI>him, What ha&s;t thou done? Art thou the King of the Jews? Am I a Jew? thine own Nation, and the chief Prie&s;ts have delivered thee unto me,</HI> John 18.35, 36. <HI>Thinke&s;t thou that I cannot now pray to my Fa|ther, and he &s;hall pre&s;ently give me more than twelve Legions of Angels?</HI> Said <HI>he</HI> to <HI>Peter,</HI> Mat. 26.53.&mdash;<HI>The Cup my Father giveth me,
<PB N="81" REF="42"> &s;hall I not drink it?</HI> John 18.11. And, <HI>as a &s;heep before his &s;hearers is dumb, &s;o be opened not his mouth,</HI> I&s;a. 53.7. And, <HI>Speakest thou not unto me? Knowe&s;t thou not that I have pow|er to crucifie thee, and I have power to relea&s;e thee? Thou coulde&s;t have no power at all</HI> (an|&s;wered <HI>he</HI> to <HI>Pilate) again&s;t me, except it was given thee from above; therefore he that deli|vered me unto thee hath the greater &s;in,</HI> John 19.10, 11. And, <HI>Art thou the Chri&s;t, the Son of the Ble&s;&s;ed?</HI> And <HI>Je&s;us &s;aid, I am; and ye &s;hall &s;ee the Son of man &s;itting on the right hand of Power, and coming in the Clouds of Heaven,</HI> Mark 14.61, 62.&mdash;And <HI>I gave my back to the Smiters, and my cheek to them that plucked off the hair; I hid not my face from &s;hame and &s;pitting,</HI> I&s;a. 50.6. And, <HI>Who his own &s;elf bear our &s;ins, in his own body on the Tree, that we being dead to &s;in, &s;hould live to righteou&s;ne&s;&s;e, by who&s;e &s;tripes ye were healed,</HI> 1 Pet. 2.24. And, <HI>Who before Pontius Pilate witne&s;&s;ed a good confe&s;&s;ion,</HI> 1 Tim. 6.13. And, <HI>who</HI> &s;aith, <HI>Who&s;oever therefore &s;hall confe&s;&s;e me before men, him will I confe&s;&s;e before my Father which is in Heaven; but, who&s;oever &s;hall deny me before men, him will I al&s;o deny before my Father which is in Heaven,</HI> Mat. 10.32. And, <HI>Who&s;oever therefore &s;hall be a&s;hamed of me, and my words, in this adulterous and &s;inful Generation; of him
<PB N="82" REF="43"> al&s;o &s;hall the Son of man be a&s;hamed, when he co|meth in the glory of the Father, with the Holy Angels,</HI> Mark 8.58. And, <HI>He that loveth Father, or Mother more than me, is not worthy of me; and he that loveth &s;on or daughter more than me, is not worthy of me; and he that taketh not up his Cro&s;&s;e, and followeth after me, is not worthy of me; he that findeth his life, &s;hall lo&s;e it; and he that lo&s;eth his life for my &s;ake, &s;hall find it,</HI> Mat. 10.37, 38, 39. And, <HI>If any man come to me, and hate not his father and mother and wife, and children, and brethren, and &s;i&s;ters; yea, and his own life al&s;o, he cannot be my Di&s;|ciple; and who&s;oever doth not bear his Cro&s;&s;e, and come after me, cannot be my Di&s;ciple;</HI> Luke 14.26, 27. <HI>And &s;o likewi&s;e who&s;oever he be of you, that for&s;aketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my Di&s;ciple,</HI> ver&s;. 33. <HI>And every one that hath for&s;aken hou&s;es, or Brethren, or &s;i&s;ters, or fa|ther, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my Names &s;ake, &s;hall receive an hundred fold, and &s;hall inherit eternal life,</HI> Mat. 19.29. <HI>And if we &s;uffer, we &s;hall al&s;o Reign with him; if we deny him, he al&s;o will deny us,</HI> 2 Tim. 2.12.</P>
<P>And the <HI>Rea&s;on</HI> is <HI>manife&s;t,</HI> becau&s;e till a <HI>Man</HI> come to know <HI>that</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>him,</HI> to guide <HI>him, he</HI> knows not how to be carried out to <HI>Sufferings,</HI> &s;o as <HI>he</HI> &s;hould be, or to do otherwi&s;e; and the <HI>&s;ame</HI> Lord that calls to
<PB N="83" REF="43"> <HI>&s;uffering</HI> at <HI>one</HI> time, may make a <HI>way</HI> to <HI>e&s;cape</HI> at <HI>another;</HI> and that may be done in the <HI>Spirit</HI> of the <HI>Lord,</HI> or by the <HI>&s;ufferance</HI> of <HI>him,</HI> which being done by, or in <HI>another</HI> Spi|rit, may be denyed by the <HI>witne&s;&s;e</HI> of <HI>him,</HI> whether as to <HI>&s;ufferings</HI> or <HI>otherwi&s;e.</HI></P>
<P>Therefore it concerns <HI>every</HI> man to know <HI>that</HI> in <HI>him which</HI> is of the <HI>Lord</HI> to guide <HI>him,</HI> where the <HI>Coun&s;el</HI> of the <HI>Lord</HI> is known; who&s;e <HI>Coun&s;el</HI> mu&s;t lead in <HI>all</HI> things of <HI>this</HI> Nature; and what <HI>his</HI> Coun|&s;el leads to, <HI>he</HI> will carry <HI>through;</HI> and <HI>they</HI> that honour <HI>him, he</HI> will honour <HI>them;</HI> and what <HI>he</HI> ju&s;tifies, who &s;hall condemn? <HI>Thou &s;halt guide me with thy Coun&s;el, and afterward re|ceive me into Glory,</HI> P&s;al. 73.24.</P>
<P>So <HI>this</HI> is an An&s;wer to <HI>this</HI> Que&s;tion, <HI>By no means, and in no ca&s;e may the Requirings of the Spirit of the Lord in a man, or, that of God in him be di&s;obeyed, be bowed, upon any con&s;i|deration of advantage, or &s;uffering that can be|fall a man from men, for &s;o doing;</HI> but the <HI>Lord</HI> is to be <HI>obeyed, that</HI> of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>Man,</HI> the <HI>Mo|vings</HI> of <HI>that, what&s;oever</HI> be the Con&s;equence, which mu&s;t be left to the <HI>Lord;</HI> and <HI>no</HI> Con&s;ultations with <HI>fle&s;h</HI> and <HI>blood</HI> mu&s;t be there; but <HI>he</HI> mu&s;t be obeyed, and the <HI>Te&s;ti|mony</HI> of <HI>him</HI> mu&s;t be born, when <HI>he</HI> calls to it, <HI>what&s;oever</HI> comes of it: Woe will be to
<PB N="84" REF="44"> <HI>him</HI> that &s;hrinketh in <HI>&s;uch</HI> a time, as <HI>that,</HI> that's <HI>flat,</HI> and <HI>undeniable.</HI></P>
<P>And the <HI>Rea&s;on</HI> of <HI>this</HI> is, becau&s;e if <HI>that</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>Man,</HI> which witne&s;&s;eth, condemn a <HI>Man,</HI> (and condemn <HI>him</HI> it will, if <HI>he</HI> walk not according unto <HI>it</HI>) none can ju&s;tifie <HI>him,</HI> none can give Peace to <HI>him</HI> there for <HI>ever. When he giveth quietne&s;&s;e, who then can cau&s;e trouble? and when he hideth his face, who then can behold him? Whether it be dine again&s;t a Nation, or again&s;t a Man only,</HI> Job 34.29.</P>
<P>So then, <HI>this</HI> is of concernment to a <HI>man,</HI> to do that alwayes which may give <HI>him</HI> Peace with <HI>God,</HI> by whom <HI>he</HI> mu&s;t &s;tand, or fall for <HI>ever:</HI> For without <HI>this</HI> man is un|done; and <HI>no</HI> man can procure <HI>his</HI> Peace when once it is broken with <HI>him,</HI> but the <HI>Lord</HI> mu&s;t give it, or <HI>Man</HI> cannot have <HI>it;</HI> and whether <HI>he</HI> will give <HI>it,</HI> when <HI>Man</HI> wil|fully hath broke <HI>it,</HI> knowing <HI>he</HI> &s;hould not have done <HI>it,</HI> in &s;ubjecting the <HI>Motion, Coun&s;el, Will, and Witne&s;&s;e</HI> of the <HI>Lord;</HI> who can tell? <HI>For Rebellion is as the &s;in of Witch|craft, and &s;tubbornne&s;&s;e as Iniquity and Idolatry,</HI> 1 Sam. 15.23. &s;aid the <HI>Lord</HI> to <HI>Saul,</HI> who broke <HI>his</HI> Commandement, and &s;o lo&s;t <HI>his</HI> Kingdome. And <HI>that</HI> which a <HI>man</HI> doth in di&s;obedience to the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>God he</HI> prefers be|fore
<PB N="85" REF="44"> the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> and if the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>Man</HI> becau&s;e of <HI>fear</HI> or <HI>advantage</HI> be done, when the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>God</HI> &s;hould be done; then the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>Man</HI> is preferred before the <HI>Lords. He that loveth hou&s;es, lands, wife, children, more than me, is not worthy of me. If a man come to me, and hate not his father and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and &s;i&s;ters; yea, and his own life al&s;o, he cannot be my Di&s;ciple; and who&s;oever he be of you that for&s;aketh not all that he hath, cannot be my Di&s;ciple;</HI> as afore&s;aid. <HI>And if any man will come after me, let him deny him&s;elf, and take up his Cro&s;&s;e, and follow me,</HI> Mat. 16.24.</P>
<P><HI>And to him that overcometh, will I grant to &s;it with me in my Throne, even as I al&s;o have overcome, and am &s;at in my Fathers Throne: And, he that overcometh, &s;hall inherit all things; and I will be his God, and he &s;hall be my Son; and I will give him the morning &s;tarre, and he &s;hall not be hurt of the &s;econd death; and he &s;hall have the white &s;tone with a name written therein, which none knoweth but he that hath it; and he &s;hall eat of the hidden Manna; and he &s;hall be a Pillar in the Hou&s;e of God; and he &s;hall go no more forth, but &s;hall Rule the Nations as with a Rod of Iron; and break them in pieces as a Potters Ve&s;|&s;el, &s;hall he break them in &s;hivers; and he &s;hall be given to eat of the Tree of life, which groweth in
<PB N="86" REF="45"> the mid&s;t of the Paradi&s;e of God; and he &s;hall be cloathed with white raiment, and his name &s;hall not be blotted out of the Book of Life, but I will confe&s;&s;e his Name before my Father</HI> (&s;aith <HI>Chri&s;t) and his Angels; and I will write upon him the Name of my God, and the Name of the City of my God, which is new Jeru&s;alem, which cometh down from Heaven from my God; and I will write upon him my New Name; but the fearful, and unbelieving, and abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and &s;orcerers, and idolaters, and all lyars, &s;hall have their part in the Lake that burneth with fire and brim&s;tone, which is the &s;econd death. The&s;e things &s;aith the Amen, the faithful and true witne&s;&s;e; the beginning of the Creation of God; he that holdeth the &s;even &s;tars in his right hand; who walketh in the mid&s;t of the &s;even golden Candle&s;ticks; who is the fir&s;t, and the la&s;t; which was dead, and is alive; and behold I live for evermore, and have the Keys of Hell, and of Death; who is the Son of God; who hath his eyes like to a flame of fire, and who&s;e feet are like to fine bra&s;&s;e; that hath the &s;even Spirits of God, and the &s;even &s;tars; he that is holy; he that is true; he that hath the Key of David, that openeth, and no man &s;hutteth, that &s;hutteth, and no man openeth.</HI></P>
<P>Now <HI>he</HI> that bows, <HI>he</HI> that bends, <HI>he</HI> that crouches, <HI>he</HI> that &s;toops to man, <HI>he</HI> that fals
<PB N="87" REF="45"> under, how doth <HI>he</HI> overcome? and <HI>he</HI> that for fear of &s;uffering, or for advantage &s;ake di&s;obeys, and goes again&s;t the <HI>Principle</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>him,</HI> and bows, and &s;toops <HI>that,</HI> how doth <HI>&s;uch</HI> a man bow? how doth <HI>&s;uch</HI> a man &s;toop? and how unworthy is <HI>&s;uch</HI> a man of the <HI>Principle</HI> of <HI>God?</HI> and how doth <HI>he</HI> de&s;erve to have <HI>his</HI> Candle put out, and what he hath to be taken away, and to be given to another, who &s;ubjects the <HI>Eternal</HI> Principle of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>him,</HI> to that which <HI>peri|&s;hes;</HI> who prefers a <HI>mor&s;el</HI> of <HI>bread,</HI> a <HI>me&s;&s;e</HI> of <HI>Pottage,</HI> before <HI>his</HI> Birth-right; who &s;eeks the <HI>favour</HI> of <HI>men,</HI> to plea&s;e <HI>man,</HI> before the <HI>Lord?</HI></P>
<P>For this is <HI>plain,</HI> and <HI>undeniable;</HI> that which a <HI>man</HI> prefers, <HI>he</HI> &s;ets up above <HI>all</HI> things of <HI>that</HI> Nature, which <HI>he</HI> prefers: and that which a <HI>man</HI> &s;ets up above <HI>all</HI> things, is over that which <HI>he</HI> doth not &s;o &s;et up; and that which <HI>he</HI> doth not &s;o <HI>&s;et</HI> up, is under; and if this be the <HI>will</HI> of <HI>man</HI> that is &s;et up, the <HI>will</HI> of <HI>God</HI> is &s;et under; and how <HI>unworthy,</HI> and <HI>unequal,</HI> and <HI>abominable</HI> this is, let the <HI>witne&s;&s;e</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>every</HI> man be heard to judge.</P>
<P>But it may be &s;aid, <HI>Weakne&s;&s;es many times come, and the &s;pirit is willing, but the fle&s;h is weak,</HI> as &s;aid <HI>Chri&s;t</HI> to <HI>his Di&s;ciples; and we
<PB N="88" REF="46"> would willingly glorifie God, and confe&s;&s;e him be|fore men, and it is good &s;o to do, and we find &s;ome|thing in us that is willing &s;o to do; and we have a love to them that do it, and God will ble&s;&s;e them; and 'tis nobly done of them; and oh! that we could do &s;o; but there are clogs, and weights, and burdens, and things that &s;tand in the way, Wife, and Children, and Relations, and Callings, and I am a young beginner, and I &s;hall be undone, and cru&s;ht in the very bud as it were: And I am an old man, and a Pri&s;on is hard, and my children are not yet provided for, nor my Creditors paid, and my e&s;tate is embroyl'd, and Engagements are on it, and there be that gape for my e&s;tate; and I would willingly be clear fir&s;t of my debts, and en|gagements in the world, and my wife is again&s;t me, and &s;he cryes out, what will ye undo me and mine? &s;hall we &s;tarve? we have hardly bread now, where &s;hall we have it when their hand is laid up|on all, and you in Pri&s;on? where &s;hall the&s;e little ones have bread? &s;hall I &s;ee them &s;tarve before my eyes? what Religion is this? what need you do &s;o husband? Come, come, God knows your heart, and cannot ye be with your family, and pray there, and &s;peak there, and do them good there, and let the&s;e alone? It is an evil time, you may have a time to be publique, when the&s;e things have an end; and you have been publique already, and born your Te&s;timony; and every one</HI> (you &s;ay)
<PB N="89" REF="46"> <HI>mu&s;t look to the thing in them, and find that in them, and not be &s;till leaning upon others; and it is an unrea&s;onable thing, that People &s;hould &s;till have an Expectation on you, and never be well, unle&s;s you be in the front to lead into trouble; You know what tho&s;e who are your friends advi&s;e, Pray con&s;ider, &s;tay a little, Come let us be toge|ther a little with our Children, and let us enjoy one another.</HI></P>
<P><HI>The&s;e</HI> things often come, and <HI>tho&s;e</HI> things often interpo&s;e <HI>them&s;elves,</HI> and the <HI>Enemy</HI> is in <HI>all</HI> by rea&s;onings, and Con&s;ultings, to bear down, and overtop the <HI>Witne&s;s</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> which the <HI>more</HI> that it is over-pre&s;t, the <HI>weaker</HI> a <HI>Man</HI> is, for that is <HI>his</HI> &s;trength, and the <HI>more</HI> it is &s;uffered to ri&s;e, the <HI>&s;tronger</HI> is a Man, for that which clogs, and hinders, compa&s;&s;es about, and the more there is that compa&s;&s;es about, the more a <HI>Man</HI> is unable to run the <HI>race</HI> that is &s;et before him. <HI>Wherefore &s;eeing we al&s;o are Compa&s;&s;ed about with &s;o great a Cloud of Witne&s;&s;es, let us lay a&s;ide every Weight, and the &s;in that doth &s;o ea&s;ily be|&s;et us, and let us run with Patience the race that is &s;et before us; Looking to Je&s;us, the Author, and fini&s;her of our Faith, who for the Joy that was &s;et before him, endured the Cro&s;s, de&s;pi&s;ing the &s;hame, and is &s;et down at the Right hand of God,</HI> Heb. 12.12.</P>
<PB N="90" REF="47">
<P>So the <HI>Way</HI> to be rid of <HI>the&s;e</HI> di&s;putes and rea&s;onings, and Con&s;ultations, and argu|ings, to be clear of <HI>the&s;e</HI> Clogs, to put off <HI>the&s;e</HI> Weakne&s;&s;es, is to heed &s;teadily <HI>that which</HI> witne&s;&s;es in a <HI>Man,</HI> not <HI>that which</HI> keeps him back, and drags, and weighs <HI>him,</HI> but what leads <HI>him</HI> forward, and pricks <HI>him</HI> thereunto; for therein lies <HI>that which</HI> will help <HI>him;</HI> let <HI>God ari&s;e,</HI> let his <HI>Enemies be &s;cattered; Let them that hate him flee before him,</HI> P&s;al. 68.1. Ha&s;t <HI>thou</HI> Enemies that &s;eek to hold <HI>thee?</HI> ha&s;t <HI>thou</HI> them in <HI>thee</HI> that hate the <HI>Lord?</HI> knowe&s;t not <HI>thou</HI> what to do with <HI>them,</HI> or how to be rid or delive|red? <HI>Let God ari&s;e in thee,</HI> that which &s;hews thee <HI>this</HI> which is of <HI>God,</HI> that makes <HI>thee</HI> willing to run the <HI>Race,</HI> to do for <HI>God,</HI> to obey <HI>God:</HI> Have <HI>thy Eye</HI> to this, to the <HI>Re|compence</HI> of <HI>Reward. Mo&s;es</HI> had an eye to the <HI>Recompence</HI> of <HI>Reward; He endured, as &s;eeing him who is Invi&s;ible;</HI> and <HI>this</HI> will help <HI>thee, Thou</HI> wilt feel &s;trength here; This will give <HI>Thee</HI> to overcome; and to lay the Con&s;i|deration of <HI>Wife, Children, E&s;tate, all</HI> before the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and at <HI>his</HI> feet, to do with <HI>Thee,</HI> and <HI>Them,</HI> and <HI>it,</HI> as <HI>he</HI> plea&s;es, and if <HI>he</HI> will give <HI>thee</HI> it, and <HI>them,</HI> &s;o; It will be as &s;o much received from the <HI>Dead;</HI> as <HI>A|braham</HI> received <HI>I&s;aac,</HI> and &s;o <HI>they</HI> will be
<PB N="91" REF="47"> more to <HI>thee</HI> than if <HI>thou</HI> had&s;t <HI>never</HI> laid <HI>them</HI> down, or than if <HI>thou</HI> had&s;t been <HI>never</HI> called to it; and the <HI>Lord</HI> who is faithfull will <HI>never</HI> &s;ee <HI>thee</HI> to want, and what&s;oever is given to <HI>him, he</HI> &s;uffers not to be lo&s;t; He that waiteth on the <HI>Lord,</HI> &s;hall <HI>want</HI> no|thing that is good; <HI>The young Lyons do lack, and &s;uffer hunger, but they that &s;eek the Lord &s;hall not want any good thing,</HI> P&s;al. 34.10. It hath been tryed in <HI>all</HI> ages, it hath been <HI>&s;een</HI> abundantly in <HI>this.</HI> The <HI>way</HI> to &s;ave is to <HI>lo&s;e,</HI> and the <HI>way</HI> to <HI>lo&s;e,</HI> is to <HI>&s;ave, Who&s;oever will &s;ave his life &s;hall lo&s;e it; but who&s;oever &s;hall lo&s;e his life for my &s;ake, and the Go&s;pel, the &s;ame &s;hall &s;ave it,</HI> Mark 8.35. <HI>God is not &V;nrighte|ous to forget your work, and labour of love, which ye have &s;hewed towards his Name, in that ye have Mini&s;tred to the Saints, and do Mini&s;ter,</HI> Heb. 6.10. And if <HI>he</HI> was not unrighteous to forget <HI>their</HI> work, and <HI>labour</HI> of <HI>love,</HI> which was in <HI>Mini&s;tring</HI> to the <HI>Nece&s;&s;ities</HI> of the <HI>Saints,</HI> much le&s;s will <HI>he</HI> be to forget the <HI>&s;uffrings</HI> for <HI>his</HI> Name; <HI>If ye be Reproached for the Name of Chri&s;t, happy are ye, for the Spi|rit of God, and of Glory re&s;teth on you; On their part he is evil &s;poken of, but on your part he is glorified,</HI> 1 Pet. 4.15. And, <HI>&V;nto you it is gi|ven in the behalf of Chri&s;t, not only to believe on him, but al&s;o to &s;uffer for his Name,</HI> Phil. 1.29.</P>
<PB N="92" REF="48">
<P>It is a <HI>particular</HI> Gift, a <HI>&s;pecial</HI> Priviledge, a <HI>great</HI> honour to have, and to be called to bear a <HI>Te&s;timony</HI> to the <HI>Lord;</HI> the very Faith|fulne&s;s of <HI>God</HI> is concerned to keep <HI>&s;uch,</HI> and <HI>all</HI> that is committed to <HI>his</HI> charge in <HI>all</HI> well-doing; If any Man &s;uffer for well-doing, if <HI>any Man &s;uffer as a Chri&s;tian,</HI> (that's the <HI>Chri&s;tian</HI> that &s;uffers for <HI>well-doing,</HI> that's &s;uffring as a <HI>Chri&s;tian,</HI> as a <HI>follower</HI> of <HI>Chri&s;t,</HI> that &s;uffers for <HI>well-doing,) Let him not be a|&s;hamed, but let him glorifie God in that behalf,</HI> 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 4.16. And, <HI>let them that &s;uffer accord|ing to the Will of God, commit the keeping of their &s;ouls to him in well-doing, as unto a faithfull Creator,</HI> v. 19. Still the <HI>faithfulne&s;s</HI> of <HI>God</HI> which is the <HI>highe&s;t</HI> that can be &s;poken, is concerned to keep <HI>&s;uch. Leave thy fatherle&s;s children, I will pre&s;erve them alive, and let thy Widows tru&s;t in me,</HI> Jer. 40.11. Who cloaths the <HI>Gra&s;s</HI> of the field; <HI>If God &s;o cloath the Gra&s;s of the field, which to day is, and to morrow is ca&s;t into the Oven; &s;hall he not much more cloath you, O ye of little faith?</HI> Mat. 6.30. And takes <HI>Care</HI> of <HI>Sparrows; Are not two &s;parrows &s;old for a farthing? and one of them &s;hall not fall to the ground without your father; but the very haires of your head are all numbred; feare ye not therefore, ye are of more value than many &s;parrows,</HI> Mat. 10.29, 30. And <HI>feeds</HI> the
<PB N="93" REF="48"> <HI>young</HI> Ravens that call upon <HI>him; He giveth to the Bea&s;t his food, and to the young Ravens that cry,</HI> P&s;al. 147.9. Who&s;e plea&s;ure it is to <HI>give</HI> the <HI>Kingdome; Feare not little flock; for it is your fathers good plea&s;ure to give you the King|dome,</HI> Luke 12.32. Who is <HI>Lord</HI> of <HI>all,</HI> in <HI>who&s;e</HI> hand is the <HI>hearts</HI> of <HI>all;</HI> who turneth the <HI>hearts</HI> of <HI>Kings</HI> as the <HI>Rivers</HI> of <HI>Waters. The Kings heart is in the hand of the Lord as the Rivers of Water, he turneth it whither&s;oever he will,</HI> Pro. 21.1. And the <HI>hearts</HI> of the <HI>Fa|thers</HI> to the <HI>children; To turn the hearts of the fathers to the children; and the Di&s;obedient to the Wi&s;dome of the Ju&s;t,</HI> Luke 1.17. Who doth what&s;oever <HI>he</HI> plea&s;es in <HI>heaven,</HI> and <HI>earth;</HI> In whom is the <HI>breath</HI> of <HI>all;</HI> who nouri&s;hes <HI>all,</HI> who takes care for <HI>all;</HI> meat for the <HI>Prophet,</HI> and bread, by the <HI>Bill</HI> of a <HI>Raven; I have Commanded the Ravens to feed thee there,</HI> &s;aid the <HI>Lord</HI> to the <HI>Prophet Eli|jah,</HI> when <HI>he</HI> had Prophe&s;ied to <HI>Ahab</HI> that there &s;hould not be <HI>dew</HI> nor <HI>raine</HI> in <HI>three</HI> years, but according to <HI>his</HI> word; and there|upon bad <HI>him</HI> hide <HI>him&s;elf</HI> by the brook <HI>Che|rith</HI> beyond <HI>Jordan; And the Ravens brought him bread and fle&s;h in the Morning, and bread and fle&s;h in the Evening, and he drank of the Brook;</HI> and when the <HI>Brook</HI> was <HI>dried up</HI> &s;ent <HI>him</HI> to the <HI>widdow</HI> of <HI>Zareptah,</HI> and cau&s;ed
<PB N="94" REF="49"> the <HI>Barrel</HI> of <HI>Meale</HI> not to <HI>Wa&s;t,</HI> nor the <HI>Cru&s;e</HI> of <HI>Oile</HI> to <HI>faile,</HI> according to the <HI>Word</HI> of the <HI>Lord</HI> which <HI>he</HI> &s;pake by <HI>Elijah,</HI> when <HI>he</HI> met the <HI>Widdow,</HI> and bad <HI>her</HI> fetch <HI>him</HI> a <HI>little</HI> water to drink, and &s;pake to <HI>her</HI> to bring a <HI>Mor&s;el</HI> of <HI>bread</HI> al&s;o in <HI>her</HI> hand. <HI>Thus &s;aith the Lord God of I&s;rael, the Barrell of Meale &s;hall not wa&s;t, neither &s;hall the Cru&s;e of Oile faile, untill the Day the Lord &s;endeth raine on the earth.</HI> Which <HI>he</HI> &s;aid unto <HI>her</HI> upon <HI>her</HI> &s;aying; <HI>As the Lord thy God liveth, I have no Cake, but an handfull of Meale in a Barrell, and a little Oile in a Cru&s;e; and behold, I am ga|thering two &s;ticks that I may go in and dre&s;s it for me, and my &s;on, that we may eate it, and die:</HI> Unto whom the <HI>Prophet</HI> &s;aid; <HI>Fear not, go, and do as thou ha&s;t &s;aid; but make me thereof a little Cake fir&s;t, and bring it unto Me; and after make for thee, and thy &s;on; for thus &s;aith the Lord God of I&s;rael, the Barrel of Meale &s;hall not wa&s;t; nei|ther the Cru&s;e of Oile faile, untill the Day that the Lord &s;endeth raine on the Earth,</HI> as afore|&s;aid, 1 <HI>Kings</HI> 17 1, to the 17.</P>
<P>Who would not tru&s;t <HI>him? They that know thy Name will put their tru&s;t in Thee, for thou Lord ha&s;t not for&s;aken them that &s;eek thee,</HI> P&s;al. 9.10. Who would not waite on the <HI>Lord?</HI> Who would not believe in him? <HI>I have been young, and now am old, yet have I
<PB N="95" REF="49"> not &s;een the Righteous for&s;aken, nor his &s;eed beg|ging bread,</HI> P&s;al. 37.25. <HI>He</HI> will <HI>&s;urely</HI> own <HI>his</HI> &s;uffering People; tho&s;e that bear <HI>Te&s;timo|ny</HI> for <HI>his</HI> Name, <HI>he</HI> will <HI>&s;urely</HI> te&s;tifie for <HI>them; They</HI> that &s;tand for <HI>his</HI> Dominion, <HI>h<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"></HI> will &s;tand <HI>&s;urely</HI> for <HI>them.</HI> 'Tis <HI>Good</HI> &s;tand|ing for <HI>his</HI> Dominion, who lives for <HI>ever.</HI> Its good having <HI>him</HI> on ones &s;ide, who lives for <HI>ever,</HI> and who hath <HI>all</HI> Power in <HI>Heaven</HI> &amp; <HI>Earth,</HI> who is <HI>greater</HI> than <HI>all;</HI> Out of <HI>who&s;e</HI> hands, who can deliver? for whom <HI>no</HI> &s;traite is <HI>too</HI> hard, <HI>no</HI> bond <HI>too</HI> great, <HI>no</HI> Pri&s;on <HI>too</HI> fa&s;t, <HI>no</HI> Extremity <HI>too</HI> prevalent; <HI>Who is able to &s;ave to the uttermo&s;t all that come to God by him,</HI> who will &s;ave <HI>his</HI> afflicted people, who will &s;ave <HI>all</HI> that put <HI>their</HI> tru&s;t in <HI>him.</HI></P>
<P>This then is of <HI>Concernment,</HI> this will weigh down <HI>all,</HI> this will keep <HI>all</HI> under, <HI>this</HI> will enable to endure, <HI>this</HI> will bear through <HI>all;</HI> viz. <HI>The Lord is able, the Lord will Deliver all them that waite upon him.</HI></P>
<P>But it may be &s;aid again; <HI>Is every Suffer|ing of that Weight? May not a Man be mi&s;ta|ken? Is he to put his all upon the Obedience of that which &s;peaketh in him? May he not be as well too forward to &s;uffer, as too backward? Is there not a vaine forward &s;pirit, that oftentimes goes forth to Suffer, to have whereof to Glory? and do not many make &s;hipwrack here?</HI></P>
<PB N="96" REF="50">
<P><HI>I</HI> an&s;wer, There is a <HI>Nece&s;&s;ity</HI> to Obey the <HI>Lord</HI> in <HI>every</HI> thing that <HI>he</HI> requires; that's undeniable, but the <HI>thing</HI> is how to know the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>him,</HI> whom it is of <HI>Nece&s;|&s;ity</HI> to <HI>Obey;</HI> for if there be a <HI>mi&s;take,</HI> it may produce <HI>Suffering</HI> without a <HI>Ground;</HI> and where <HI>Suffering</HI> is without a <HI>Ground,</HI> that is to &s;ay, if it be not as to the <HI>Lord,</HI> or requi|red of <HI>him,</HI> and there be deliverance, there the <HI>&s;ame</HI> will lead to <HI>Glory,</HI> which made the <HI>mi&s;take</HI> in the <HI>Suffering;</HI> and <HI>too</HI> oft it is that <HI>&s;uch</HI> a &s;pirit &s;urprizeth <HI>many</HI> a Man, and leads <HI>him</HI> forth to that which <HI>he</HI> &s;hould not; and then rai&s;eth <HI>him</HI> to think that of <HI>him&s;elf</HI> which <HI>he</HI> is not; and <HI>Truth,</HI> and the <HI>Name</HI> of the <HI>Lord</HI> comes to &s;uffer, and that which a <HI>Man</HI> profe&s;&s;es comes to &s;uffer by <HI>&s;uch</HI> &s;ufferings, by <HI>&s;uch</HI> &s;pirits, and that <HI>Man</HI> hath <HI>no</HI> true advantage by <HI>his</HI> &s;ufferings, but it becomes <HI>many</HI> times the undoing of <HI>&s;uch</HI> a Man in <HI>&s;oul</HI> and <HI>body.</HI> As <HI>&s;ufferings</HI> are <HI>Weighty,</HI> &s;o that which is the <HI>Cau&s;e,</HI> or <HI>Rea|&s;on,</HI> or <HI>Ground,</HI> wherefore a <HI>Man</HI> &s;uffers, &s;hould be as <HI>Weighty,</HI> yea, bearing down, in relation to the <HI>Lord,</HI> all that may be &s;aid, and <HI>all</HI> that a Man may come to &s;uffer in <HI>Obedience</HI> thereunto.</P>
<P>Now nothing but the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>God</HI> is that which &s;hould lead out to <HI>things</HI> of <HI>this</HI> na|ture;
<PB N="97" REF="50"> and <HI>his</HI> will is <HI>Weighty,</HI> the <HI>lea&s;t</HI> Iota of it (if <HI>I</HI> may <HI>&s;o</HI> &s;peak, for <HI>his</HI> will is him|&s;elf, yet in reference unto <HI>Man</HI> I &s;peak, and the manife&s;tation of it to <HI>Men</HI>) is <HI>weightier</HI> than <HI>all</HI> a Man can &s;uffer for <HI>&s;o</HI> doing; <HI>Our light affliction, which is but for a [Moment] work|eth for us a far more exceeding weight of Glory,</HI> 2 Cor. 4.17. <HI>Light</HI> affliction, <HI>Weight</HI> of Glory; <HI>a far more exceeding weight of Glory.</HI> Our <HI>light</HI> affliction worketh; <HI>If we &s;uffer with him, we &s;hall al&s;o reign with him; if we de|ny him, he al&s;o will deny us,</HI> (as afore&s;aid) <HI>For I reckon</HI> (&s;aith <HI>Paul) that the &s;ufferings of this pre&s;ent time, are not worthy to be compared to the Glory that &s;hall be revealed in us,</HI> Rom. 8.18. What then is the <HI>Will,</HI> and how <HI>great</HI> and <HI>weighty</HI> is it, in the following of which there is <HI>&s;uch</HI> a weight, &s;uch a <HI>far more exceed|ing weight,</HI> than the <HI>light</HI> affliction, <HI>a far more exceeding weight of Glory?</HI> In compari|&s;on of which <HI>all</HI> afflictions that are to be undergone in the following thereof, are but <HI>light,</HI> and not <HI>worthy</HI> to be compared, to be <HI>compared with the Glory that &s;hall be revealed.</HI></P>
<P>And this <HI>all</HI> people are to know, and there is a <HI>nece&s;&s;ity</HI> in it, <HI>(&s;c.)</HI> that of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>them,</HI> whereby, and in which to know, and be a&s;&s;ured of, and not to be mi&s;taken as to the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> that being certain of that for
<PB N="98" REF="51"> which <HI>they</HI> &s;uffer, <HI>they</HI> may be kept <HI>therein,</HI> and pre&s;erved thorough <HI>their</HI> &s;uffering, and receive the <HI>Crown</HI> of <HI>Glory,</HI> which the <HI>Lord</HI> the <HI>righteous</HI> Judge will give unto <HI>them</HI> in that <HI>Day,</HI> and not only unto <HI>them,</HI> but unto <HI>all</HI> tho&s;e that love the <HI>Lord Je&s;us,</HI> and <HI>his</HI> ap|pearing and coming. And &s;o <HI>I</HI> have fini&s;hed <HI>this</HI> particular.</P>
<P>Now as to the <HI>Que&s;tion</HI> moved in the <HI>first</HI> place of <HI>this</HI> Treati&s;e, viz. <HI>Whether the Dominion of God in the Con&s;ciences of Men, be that which Men are to bear witne&s;s unto, thorough the greate&s;t &s;ufferings? And whether &s;uch a bear|ing witne&s;s thorough the greate&s;t &s;ufferings to &s;uch his Dominion, be not that which is required</HI> of every particular per&s;on, <HI>in whom there is a witne&s;s of &s;uch his Dominion?</HI></P>
<P><HI>I</HI> an&s;wer further; That as the <HI>Dominion</HI> of the <HI>Lord</HI> is above <HI>all,</HI> and particularly in the <HI>Con&s;cience,</HI> &s;o it is to be te&s;tified unto, as that which is <HI>greater</HI> than <HI>all,</HI> and <HI>no</HI> Con&s;i|deration mu&s;t be paramount to <HI>this,</HI> or &s;uf|fered to equall <HI>it.</HI></P>
<P>For &s;uppo&s;e a <HI>Man</HI> had a <HI>great</HI> Domini|on, acquired by <HI>him&s;elf,</HI> and wrought tho|rough with <HI>his</HI> own blood, and fetled unto <HI>him</HI> in the <HI>greate&s;t</HI> a&s;&s;urance, and <HI>all</HI> that are in it made <HI>free-men</HI> on <HI>this</HI> foot, <HI>(&s;c.)</HI> that <HI>they</HI> be faithfull unto <HI>him</HI> who hath given
<PB N="99" REF="51"> <HI>them</HI> the freedome in the <HI>Dominion;</HI> will <HI>he</HI> not think it &s;trange, and judge it to be the <HI>highe&s;t</HI> Ingratitude, and <HI>u&s;urpation</HI> imagina|ble, if <HI>One</HI> of <HI>this</HI> Number &s;hould a&s;pire un|to the <HI>Dominion him&s;elf;</HI> who in the <HI>Domini|on</HI> of it is <HI>free,</HI> as <HI>he</HI> keeps therein, and &s;eek to ju&s;tle out <HI>him</HI> who is Lord thereof, and to require fealty to <HI>him</HI> of the Subjects of that <HI>Dominion,</HI> as <HI>their</HI> lawfull King, who ought to be &s;ubject <HI>him&s;elf,</HI> and come under <HI>his</HI> Dominion? Will not <HI>this</HI> King forth|with take <HI>Cognizance</HI> of <HI>his</HI> Rebellion, and proceed with <HI>him</HI> out of <HI>hand,</HI> as a <HI>Traytor</HI> to <HI>his</HI> Crown and Dignity? and by how much the <HI>Dominion</HI> is neer unto <HI>him,</HI> will <HI>he</HI> not &s;eek the riddance of <HI>this</HI> Traytor out of <HI>his</HI> Kingdome, that <HI>his</HI> Kingdome may be free, and he in &s;afety from <HI>&s;uch</HI> an Ene|my?</P>
<P>Even &s;o the <HI>Lord</HI> hath purcha&s;ed unto <HI>him&s;elf</HI> a <HI>Kingdome</HI> with <HI>his</HI> own blood in the <HI>Con&s;ciences</HI> of <HI>Men,</HI> the <HI>blood</HI> of the <HI>Son</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> To tho&s;e who ob&s;erve <HI>his</HI> Decrees, and &s;ubmit to <HI>his</HI> Government, <HI>he</HI> gives the <HI>freedome</HI> of <HI>his</HI> Kingdome, will <HI>he</HI> hold him guiltle&s;s that &s;hall &s;eek to rob <HI>him</HI> of <HI>his</HI> Dominion, and Deve&s;t <HI>him</HI> of <HI>his</HI> Crown and Dignity, by endeavouring to rule in the Con&s;ciences of <HI>Men,</HI> who&s;e <HI>Kingdome</HI> is
<PB N="100" REF="52"> an <HI>Everla&s;ting</HI> Kingdome, and <HI>his</HI> Domini|on that which &s;hall <HI>never</HI> have End? Will <HI>he</HI> think <HI>him</HI> worthy of <HI>his</HI> Kingdome, who will not &s;uffer the <HI>lo&s;s</HI> of any thing for it? Is it not worth a <HI>&s;eeking</HI> for, a <HI>&s;uffering</HI> for; which is <HI>Eternall</HI> with <HI>God in the Heavens?</HI> hath <HI>he</HI> not, will <HI>he</HI> not &s;plit <HI>all</HI> in pieces, that have, and &s;hall oppo&s;e <HI>him</HI> herein? will <HI>he</HI> not &s;ay, <HI>As for all tho&s;e mine Enemies that would not have me to reign over them, bring them hither, and &s;lay them before me?</HI> will it not be <HI>hard</HI> in <HI>that</HI> day for &s;uch as have loved <HI>any</HI> thing more than <HI>him, hou&s;es, lands, Wife, children,</HI> and a <HI>Man's</HI> life? will <HI>he</HI> not da&s;h <HI>them</HI> to pieces as a <HI>Potters</HI> ve&s;&s;ell, that &s;eek <HI>thus</HI> to deprive <HI>him</HI> of <HI>his Kingdome</HI> and <HI>Do|minion? Be wi&s;e therefore, O ye Kings, and be in&s;tructed, O ye Judges of the Earth. Ki&s;s the Son, lea&s;t he be angry, and ye peri&s;h from the Way, If his wrath be kindled, yea but a little; ble&s;&s;ed are all they that put their tru&s;t in him.</HI></P>
<P>And &s;o <HI>I</HI> have fini&s;hed <HI>this</HI> Treati&s;e con|cerning <HI>Suffering.</HI></P>
<CLOSER><SIGNED>Geo Bi&s;hope.</SIGNED>
<DATELINE><HI>Bri&s;toll</HI> <DATE>7^t^h, 9^t^h Month 1663</DATE></DATELINE></CLOSER>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
<TEXT LANG="eng">
<FRONT>
<DIV1 TYPE="title page">
<PB REF="52">
<P>A Little TREATISE Concerning GLORY.</P>
<P>BEING The Revelation of God, in his Servant <HI>GEORGE BISHOPE.</HI></P>
<Q>Moreover, whom he did prede&s;tinate, them he al&s;o called; and whom he called, them he al&s;o ju|&s;tified; and whom he ju&s;tified, them he al&s;o glorified, <BIBL><HI>Rom. 7.30.</HI></BIBL></Q>
<Q>Thou &s;halt guide me with thy Coun&s;el, and after|ward receive me to Glory, <BIBL><HI>P&s;al. 73.24.</HI></BIBL></Q>
<Q>The&s;e words &s;pake Je&s;us, and lift up his eyes to Heaven, and &s;aid, Father, the hour is come, Glorifie thy Son, that thy Son al&s;o may glorifie thee, <BIBL><HI>John 17.1.</HI></BIBL></Q>
<Q>Father, glorifie thy name. Then came there a voyce from Heaven, &s;aying, I have both glori|fied it, and will glorifie it again, <BIBL><HI>John 12.28.</HI></BIBL></Q>
<P>Printed in the Year, 1664.</P>
</DIV1>
</FRONT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="treatise">
<PB REF="53">
<PB N="1" REF="53">
<HEAD>A little TREATISE Concerning GLORY, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></HEAD>
<P><HI>GLORY</HI> is the <HI>highest</HI> thing, and <HI>la&s;t,</HI> that Mortals can attain unto in <HI>this</HI> world, whether regard be had to the <HI>things</HI> of <HI>this</HI> life, or the <HI>things</HI> of <HI>that</HI> which is to come.</P>
<P>To <HI>this</HI> life; for here the <HI>Perfection</HI> of <HI>all</HI> is the <HI>glory</HI> of a <HI>man;</HI> yet,&mdash;<HI>I have &s;een an end of all perfection; but thy Commandements are ex|ceeding broad,</HI> P&s;al. 119.96.</P>
<P>To <HI>that</HI> which is to come; for the <HI>glory</HI> of <HI>all</HI> is <HI>Perfection. Wherefore leaving the Prin|ciples of the Doctrine of Chri&s;t, let us go on to per|fection,</HI> Heb. 6.1.</P>
<P><HI>Glory</HI> then as to <HI>this</HI> life, and <HI>that</HI> which is to come, is the <HI>Perfection</HI> of what&s;oever a <HI>Man</HI> undertakes, whether it be as a <HI>Man,</HI> or a <HI>Chri&s;tian.</HI></P>
<PB N="2" REF="54">
<P>As a <HI>Man;</HI> For, <HI>Behold we count them hap|py which endure,</HI> James 4.11.</P>
<P>As a <HI>Chri&s;tian;</HI> For, <HI>We are more than Con|querours through him that loved us,</HI> Rom. 8.37.</P>
<P>So then, the <HI>Glory</HI> of <HI>all,</HI> is to be <HI>perfect</HI> in <HI>all</HI> a <HI>Man</HI> undertakes under the <HI>Sun,</HI> whe|ther it be as to <HI>doing</HI> or <HI>&s;uffering.</HI></P>
<P>As to <HI>doing;</HI> for <HI>he</HI> that begins, and doth not fini&s;h hath not <HI>Glory. All that behold it begin to mock him, &s;aying, This man began to build, and was not able to fini&s;h,</HI> Luke 14.29, 30.</P>
<P>As to <HI>&s;uffering; He that endures to the end, the &s;ame &s;hall be &s;aved,</HI> Mat. 24.13.</P>
<P>And <HI>this</HI> is <HI>that</HI> of which <HI>I am</HI> to treat, and for which purpo&s;e the <HI>Revelation</HI> of <HI>God</HI> is with <HI>me</HI> what to &s;peak in <HI>this</HI> matter.</P>
<P><HI>This</HI> then is the <HI>&s;umme</HI> of what <HI>I</HI> have to &s;ay; <HI>Glory</HI> is the <HI>Compleating</HI> of <HI>every</HI> thing; Or, the <HI>compleating</HI> of <HI>every</HI> thing, the <HI>well</HI> fini&s;hing of a <HI>thing,</HI> the <HI>good</HI> end is <HI>Glory.</HI></P>
<P>And here <HI>I</HI> mu&s;t di&s;tingui&s;h, between <HI>glory</HI> and <HI>glory;</HI> Glory, that is to &s;ay, that which is the <HI>Summe</HI> and <HI>End</HI> of <HI>that</HI> which peri&s;hes; and <HI>Glory,</HI> that is to &s;ay, <HI>that</HI> which endures for <HI>ever.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Glory,</HI> that is that which is the <HI>&s;umme</HI> and <HI>end</HI> of <HI>that</HI> which peri&s;hes, <HI>pa&s;&s;es</HI> away.</P>
<PB N="3" REF="54">
<P><HI>Glory,</HI> That is <HI>that</HI> which endures for ever, is <HI>everla&s;ting.</HI></P>
<P>And of <HI>this</HI> it is that <HI>I</HI> have here to &s;peak, viz. <HI>Everla&s;ting</HI> Glory; or the <HI>Glory</HI> that &s;urvives <HI>all</HI> that peri&s;hes, that endures for <HI>ever,</HI> the <HI>&s;umme</HI> and <HI>end</HI> of <HI>all</HI> a <HI>Mans</HI> acti|ons in the <HI>world</HI> in reference to <HI>Eternity;</HI> that the <HI>End</HI> be <HI>well;</HI> that the <HI>End</HI> be <HI>good;</HI> that the <HI>&s;umming</HI> up of <HI>all,</HI> the <HI>concluding</HI> of <HI>all,</HI> the <HI>&s;hutting</HI> up of <HI>all,</HI> be <HI>good,</HI> be <HI>well,</HI> be as it <HI>&s;hould</HI> be: this is a <HI>weighty</HI> thing, and of <HI>highe&s;t</HI> con&s;equence, <HI>everla&s;ting</HI> Glory; the <HI>good</HI> end of <HI>all</HI> a <HI>Man</HI> doth for <HI>ever</HI> and <HI>ever;</HI> that the <HI>end</HI> be <HI>&s;o;</HI> that the <HI>&s;hutting</HI> up of all be <HI>&s;o,</HI> the <HI>&s;umming</HI> up of <HI>all,</HI> the <HI>concluding</HI> of <HI>all,</HI> that it be in <HI>Peace.</HI></P>
<P>For <HI>this</HI> cau&s;e therefore, do <HI>I</HI> now write, that <HI>every</HI> man may mind, that <HI>every</HI> man may con&s;ider in <HI>this his</HI> day the <HI>things</HI> that belong unto <HI>his</HI> everla&s;ting Peace, that <HI>he</HI> may <HI>conclude well,</HI> that <HI>he</HI> may <HI>end well,</HI> that the <HI>&s;umming</HI> up of <HI>all</HI> may be <HI>well,</HI> that <HI>his</HI> end may be <HI>Peace,</HI> that <HI>he</HI> may lay down <HI>his</HI> head in <HI>Peace,</HI> that <HI>his</HI> end may be in the <HI>Spirit,</HI> that <HI>he</HI> may <HI>fini&s;h his</HI> work, that <HI>he</HI> may &s;umme up <HI>his</HI> dayes in <HI>that</HI> which is <HI>everla&s;ting,</HI> that <HI>he</HI> may not dye as a <HI>fool</HI> dy|eth, with <HI>his</HI> work unfini&s;hed, with <HI>his</HI> work unperfected, with <HI>his</HI> work on <HI>this</HI> &s;ide life,
<PB N="4" REF="55"> on <HI>this</HI> &s;ide Glory, on <HI>this</HI> &s;ide Perfection, the <HI>Perfection</HI> of <HI>that</HI> for which purpo&s;e <HI>he</HI> came into the <HI>world</HI> to do in reference to <HI>Eternity,</HI> the <HI>Perfecting</HI> of <HI>holine&s;&s;e</HI> in the <HI>fear</HI> of the <HI>Lord:</HI> for this will be <HI>hard,</HI> this will be a grievous thing in the end, this will be <HI>int<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="3 letters">erable</HI> in the <HI>day</HI> of <HI>the Lord,</HI> to have a <HI>Mans</HI> Gla&s;&s;e run out, <HI>his</HI> Day clo|&s;ed, <HI>his</HI> Thread cut, <HI>his</HI> &s;ilver Cord broken, and <HI>he</HI> not po&s;&s;e&s;&s;ing <HI>everla&s;ting</HI> Peace, and <HI>he</HI> not certain of <HI>Glory</HI> everla&s;ting; of a <HI>&s;ure</HI> end of <HI>all his</HI> work under the <HI>Sun</HI> in order to <HI>Eternity,</HI> of a <HI>good</HI> end to <HI>all</HI> that <HI>he</HI> hath done, of the <HI>conclu&s;ion</HI> of <HI>all,</HI> that it is as it <HI>&s;hould</HI> be, as it <HI>ought</HI> to be, er'e ever <HI>he</HI> can at|tain <HI>everla&s;ting</HI> re&s;t.</P>
<P>In order to <HI>this</HI> I have &s;omewhat to &s;ay to <HI>Men</HI> of all Sorts, Ranks, Qualities, Conditions, what&s;oever: <HI>You</HI> mu&s;t all know, and believe in, and be guided by <HI>that</HI> in <HI>you</HI> which witne&s;&s;eth to <HI>God, Chri&s;t Je&s;us</HI> the <HI>Wi&s;dome of God,</HI> and the <HI>Power of God,</HI> the <HI>Mea&s;ure</HI> of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>y u</HI> which witne&s;&s;es <HI>again&s;t</HI> evil, if <HI>ever you</HI> come to <HI>God,</HI> to be <HI>glorified</HI> with <HI>God;</HI> if <HI>ever you</HI> come to <HI>Glory,</HI> to the <HI>fini&s;hing</HI> of <HI>your</HI> cour&s;e <HI>well,</HI> to the <HI>laying</HI> down of <HI>your</HI> heads in <HI>Peace,</HI> to the <HI>Crown</HI> which is <HI>immortal,</HI> to the <HI>Re&s;t</HI> which is for the <HI>People</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> to the <HI>Joy</HI> un&s;peakable,
<PB N="5" REF="55"> and <HI>full of Glory,</HI> to the <HI>Inheritance incorrup|tible,</HI> which <HI>fadeth</HI> not <HI>away, eternal</HI> with <HI>God</HI> in the <HI>Heavens,</HI> to <HI>Mount Sion,</HI> to the <HI>City of the Living</HI> God, the <HI>Heavenly Jeru&s;alem,</HI> to the <HI>innumerable</HI> Company of <HI>Angels,</HI> to the <HI>general</HI> A&s;&s;embly, and <HI>Church</HI> of the <HI>fir&s;t born,</HI> which are written in <HI>Heaven,</HI> to <HI>God</HI> the <HI>Judge</HI> of <HI>all,</HI> to the <HI>Spirits</HI> of <HI>Ju&s;t</HI> men made <HI>Perfect,</HI> to <HI>Je&s;us</HI> the <HI>Mediator</HI> of the <HI>New</HI> Covenant, to the <HI>Blood</HI> of <HI>Sprinkling</HI> that &s;peaketh <HI>better</HI> things than <HI>that of Abel,</HI> to the <HI>everla&s;ting</HI> good end in the <HI>Spirit,</HI> the <HI>con|clu&s;ion</HI> of <HI>all</HI> in <HI>that</HI> which never &s;hall have an <HI>end,</HI> the <HI>life</HI> immortal, <HI>eternal,</HI> the <HI>Glory</HI> that is to be revealed at the <HI>Coming of Chri&s;t,</HI> the <HI>&s;hutting</HI> up of <HI>all</HI> in <HI>that</HI> which remains <HI>for ever,</HI> which &s;hall never <HI>fade,</HI> nor <HI>pa&s;&s;e</HI> away, which is <HI>everla&s;ting.</HI></P>
<P><HI>I</HI> &s;ay, in order to <HI>this, you</HI> mu&s;t know, believe in, receive, be guided by <HI>that</HI> in <HI>you</HI> which <HI>witne&s;&s;es</HI> to <HI>God,</HI> which is <HI>everla&s;ting.</HI></P>
<P>In order hereunto, <HI>I</HI> &s;hall lay before <HI>you the&s;e</HI> Particulars.</P>
<P><HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> That there is no <HI>other</HI> Name under <HI>Heaven</HI> given among <HI>men</HI> whereby <HI>ye</HI> can be &s;aved; neither is there <HI>Salvation</HI> in <HI>any</HI> other, as the <HI>Apo&s;tle</HI> &s;aid, <HI>Acts</HI> 4.12. Pre|&s;ume <HI>ye</HI> what <HI>ye</HI> will, think <HI>ye</HI> what <HI>ye</HI> can, de&s;pi&s;e <HI>ye</HI> as <HI>ye</HI> are able, conceive <HI>ye</HI> as much
<PB N="6" REF="56"> as can be to the contrary, I &s;ay, then <HI>Christ</HI> the <HI>Lord, Chri&s;t Je&s;us the Wi&s;dome of God,</HI> and the <HI>Power of God,</HI> the <HI>Mea&s;ure of him</HI> in <HI>you</HI> which <HI>witne&s;&s;es</HI> to <HI>God,</HI> which &s;hews <HI>you</HI> what <HI>ye</HI> &s;hould do, which reproves, which makes manife&s;t; the <HI>Light,</HI> the <HI>Light of the world,</HI> the <HI>true</HI> Light, that lighteth <HI>every</HI> man that cometh into the <HI>world;</HI> and this <HI>you</HI> &s;hall <HI>eternally</HI> witne&s;&s;e, it is the <HI>Word</HI> of the <HI>Lord.</HI> For, <HI>that</HI> which gives a <HI>man</HI> the <HI>&s;ight</HI> of the <HI>&s;tate</HI> in the which a <HI>Man</HI> is, and te&s;tifies to <HI>God</HI> again&s;t a <HI>Mans</HI> deeds, that <HI>they</HI> are evil, is the <HI>Light</HI> of the <HI>Son of God</HI> that is come into the <HI>World,</HI> to redeem <HI>Man,</HI> and to bring <HI>him</HI> to <HI>God.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Secondly,</HI> That the <HI>Grace that</HI> &s;aveth, <HI>which</HI> bringeth <HI>Salvation,</HI> the <HI>Grace of God</HI> which hath appeared to <HI>all</HI> men, is that which teacheth to deny <HI>all</HI> ungodline&s;&s;e, and <HI>worldly</HI> lu&s;ts, and to live <HI>&s;oberly, righteou&s;|ly, and godly</HI> in <HI>this</HI> pre&s;ent world, as the <HI>A|po&s;tle</HI> al&s;o te&s;tifies, <HI>Tit.</HI> 2.11, 12. By <HI>which</HI> Grace <HI>ye</HI> mu&s;t be &s;aved through <HI>Faith,</HI> and that not of <HI>your</HI> &s;elves, it is the <HI>gift of God;</HI> as <HI>he</HI> faith again, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 2.8. <HI>Which</HI> Faith <HI>is</HI> the <HI>Word</HI> nigh in the <HI>mouth,</HI> and in the <HI>heart;</HI> the <HI>Word of Faith which we preach,</HI> &s;aith <HI>he</HI> al&s;o, Rom. 10.8. <HI>The Word which endures for ever,</HI> as &s;aith <HI>Peter,</HI> 1 Pet. 1. <HI>la&s;t. The
<PB N="7" REF="56"> Righteou&s;ne&s;s</HI> of <HI>Faith;</HI> which <HI>Paul</HI> &s;aith a|gain, <HI>&s;aith</HI> on <HI>this</HI> wi&s;e; <HI>Say not in thine heart, Who &s;hall a&s;cend into heaven? (that is, to bring Chri&s;t down from above) Or, who &s;hall de&s;cend into the deep? (that is, to bring up Chri&s;t from the dead) but what &s;aith it? the Word is nigh Thee in thy mouth, and in thy heart,</HI> Rom. 10.6, 7, 8. And <HI>this</HI> is <HI>Salvation,</HI> the <HI>Go&s;pel</HI> of <HI>Salvation,</HI> Ephe&s;. 1.13. The <HI>Common</HI> Salva|tion, <HI>Jude</HI> 3. The <HI>Power</HI> of <HI>God</HI> to <HI>Salvation,</HI> Rom. 1.16. The <HI>Salvation</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> Acts 28.28. The <HI>Salvation</HI> of the <HI>Soul,</HI> 1 Pet. 1.9. The <HI>Salvation</HI> of which the <HI>Prophets</HI> &s;pake, as <HI>Mo&s;es,</HI> who &s;aid; <HI>For this Commandement which I Command Thee this Day, is not hidden from thee; neither is it far off; It is not in hea|ven, that thou &s;houldst &s;ay, who &s;hall go for us in heaven, and bring it unto us, that we may hear it, and do it? Neither is it beyond the Sea, that thou &s;hould&s;t &s;ay, Who &s;hall go over the Sea for us, and bring it unto us, that we may hear it, and do it? But the Word is very nigh unto Thee, in thy mouth, and in thy heart, that Thou may&s;t do it,</HI> Deut. 30.11, 12, 13, 14.</P>
<P>And <HI>I&s;aiah,</HI> who &s;pake after <HI>this</HI> manner; <HI>For the People &s;hall dwell in Zion at Jeru&s;alem; Thou &s;halt weep no more; he will be very graci|ous to Thee at the voyce of thy Cry; When he &s;hall hear it, he will an&s;wer Thee. And though the Lord
<PB N="8" REF="57"> give you the bread of adver&s;ity, and the water of affliction, yet &s;hall not thy Teachers be removed into a Corner any more, but thine eyes &s;hall &s;ee thy Teachers, and thine eares &s;hall hear a Word be|hind Thee; &s;aying, This is the Way, walk ye in it, when ye turne to the right hand, and when ye turne to the left,</HI> I&s;a. 30.19, 20, 21.</P>
<P>And <HI>Jeremiah</HI> (to add <HI>no</HI> more) &s;aith from the <HI>Lord; Behold the dayes come, &s;aith the Lord, that I will make a Covenant with the hou&s;e of I&s;rael, and the hou&s;e of Judah; not ac|cording to the Covenant which I made with their fathers in the Day that I took them by the hand to bring them out of the Land of Egypt (which my Covenant they brake, although I was a Hu&s;|band to them, &s;aith the Lord); But this &s;hall be the Covenant that I will make to the hou&s;e of I&s;|rael, After tho&s;e dayes, &s;aith the Lord, I will put my Law into their Inward parts, and write it in their hearts, and will be their God, and they &s;hall be my People. And they &s;hall teach no more eve|ry Man his Neighbour, and every Man his Bro|ther, &s;aying, Know the Lord, for they &s;hall all know me from the lea&s;t of them to the greate&s;t of them, &s;aith the Lord; for I will forgive their Ini|quities, and I will remember their &s;ins no more,</HI> Jer. 31.31, 32, 33, 34. And <HI>the&s;e</HI> Prophe|&s;ies are manife&s;t, <HI>which</HI> the <HI>Prophets</HI> thus &s;pake, and <HI>their</HI> Te&s;timony is <HI>true,</HI> and it is
<PB N="9" REF="57"> <HI>now</HI> witne&s;&s;ed by <HI>Thou&s;ands</HI> who know the <HI>Lord;</HI> in whom <HI>the&s;e</HI> Prophe&s;ies are ful|filled.</P>
<P><HI>Thirdly,</HI> The <HI>Salvation</HI> of <HI>Gods</HI> Elect is through <HI>Faith</HI> in the <HI>Son</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> who is the <HI>Saviour</HI> of the <HI>World,</HI> Tit. 1.1. Gal. 2.10. 1 Joh. 4.14. And <HI>this</HI> Faith is the <HI>&s;ub&s;tance</HI> of <HI>things not</HI> &s;een, the <HI>evidence</HI> of <HI>things hoped</HI> for; &s;o <HI>&s;aith</HI> the Apo&s;tle. <HI>Now Faith is the Sub&s;tance</HI> (&s;aith <HI>he) of things not &s;een; the E|vidence of things hoped for,</HI> Heb. 11.1. <HI>For</HI> (&s;aith <HI>Paul) the things that are &s;een are Tem|porall, but the things that are not &s;een are E|ternall,</HI> 2 Cor. 4.18. Now a <HI>Temporall</HI> thing, or a <HI>Body,</HI> that is <HI>&s;o, you</HI> mu&s;t not look for; for though <HI>Paul</HI> knew <HI>him</HI> &s;o, <HI>though we have known Chri&s;t after the fle&s;h,</HI> yet <HI>he</HI> knew him <HI>no</HI> more; <HI>yet now henceforth know we him no more,</HI> &s;aith <HI>he,</HI> 2 Cor. 5.16. So that it is not an <HI>Outward</HI> thing, or a <HI>bo|dy,</HI> as <HI>yours,</HI> or <HI>&s;uch</HI> a body, as <HI>yours,</HI> is it that <HI>you</HI> mu&s;t <HI>now</HI> look after when <HI>you</HI> are &s;poken to of <HI>Chri&s;t;</HI> but this is that <HI>you</HI> are to look after, <HI>Chri&s;t</HI> in the <HI>Spirit,</HI> the <HI>Spirit</HI> of <HI>Chri&s;t</HI> in <HI>you. Now if any Man hath not the Spirit of Chri&s;t, he is none of his,</HI> Rom. 8.9. The <HI>Manife&s;tation</HI> of the <HI>Spirit which is gi|ven to every Man to profit withall,</HI> 1 Cor. 12.7. The <HI>Comforter,</HI> who <HI>when he is come; he
<PB N="10" REF="58"> will Reprove</HI> (&s;aith <HI>Chri&s;t) the World of &s;in, and of Righteou&s;ne&s;<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">, and of Judgement;</HI> for <HI>ne|verthele&s;s, I tell you the Truth,</HI> (&s;aid he) <HI>it is Expedient for you that I go away; for if I go not away the Comforter will not come unto you, but if I depart I will &s;end him unto you,</HI> Joh. 16.7, 8. The <HI>Spirit</HI> of <HI>Truth,</HI> which guideth into <HI>all</HI> Truth, which proceedeth from the <HI>Father,</HI> which te&s;tifies of <HI>Je&s;us,</HI> which <HI>&s;hall te&s;tifie of me,</HI> Joh. 15.26.16.13. This <HI>you</HI> mu&s;t know in <HI>you,</HI> this <HI>you</HI> mu&s;t believe in, this <HI>you</HI> mu&s;t follow, this <HI>you</HI> mu&s;t be guided by (that which <HI>Reproves,</HI> that which <HI>makes</HI> manife&s;t) ere <HI>you</HI> can come to <HI>God.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Fourthly,</HI> The <HI>things</HI> of <HI>God</HI> are not &s;een but by the <HI>Spirit</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and the <HI>Manife&s;tati|on</HI> of the <HI>Spirit</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> is not in the Power of <HI>Man. The Wind bloweth where it li&s;teth, and thou heare&s;t the &s;ound thereof, but can&s;t not tell whence it cometh, and whether it goeth; So is e|very One that is born of the Spirit,</HI> Joh. 3.8. Therefore <HI>every</HI> Man mu&s;t know the <HI>Prin|ciple</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>Manife&s;tation</HI> of the <HI>Spirit,</HI> &amp; come to that, ere <HI>he</HI> can know the <HI>things</HI> that are of <HI>God.</HI></P>
<P>Now the <HI>Principle</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>Mar</HI> is <HI>Chri&s;t Je&s;us, Chri&s;t Je&s;us</HI> the <HI>Wi&s;dome</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> and the <HI>Power</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>Mea&s;ure</HI> of <HI>him,</HI> that in <HI>every</HI> Man of <HI>him</HI> which <HI>Reproves,</HI> which
<PB N="11" REF="58"> <HI>makes</HI> manife&s;t, to this mu&s;t <HI>every</HI> Man come, to know the <HI>things</HI> that are of <HI>God;</HI> to the <HI>beginning he</HI> mu&s;t come, ere <HI>he</HI> can come to the <HI>End; I am Alpha, and Omega, the Beginning, and the Ending &s;aith the Lord; which is, and which was, and which is to come, the Almighty,</HI> Rev. 1.8. <HI>He</HI> hath placed <HI>this</HI> in <HI>every</HI> Man, for <HI>every</HI> Man to be tur|ned unto <HI>this,</HI> that <HI>he</HI> may know the <HI>Begin|ning,</HI> and from the <HI>Beginning</HI> come to the <HI>End;</HI> for <HI>he</HI> that <HI>never</HI> comes to the <HI>Begin|ning,</HI> can <HI>never</HI> reach the <HI>End.</HI> It is not in <HI>another</HI> Man what is for <HI>thee</HI> to mind as to <HI>God,</HI> that is to <HI>&s;ay,</HI> &s;o as not in <HI>thy</HI> &s;elf, but it is <HI>in thee</HI> a <HI>Mea&s;ure</HI> of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>thee;</HI> the <HI>Prin|ciple</HI> of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>thee,</HI> that <HI>thou</HI> mai&s;t know in <HI>thy</HI> &s;elf <HI>&s;omething</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> whereunto to go, that <HI>thou</HI> mai&s;t be led to <HI>God,</HI> to know the <HI>things</HI> that are of <HI>God,</HI> which is the <HI>Principle</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> for <HI>every</HI> thing is &s;een in its <HI>Princi|ple;</HI> and this is <HI>his</HI> Principle, that in <HI>thee</HI> which witne&s;&s;es to <HI>him;</HI> For, <HI>No Man hath a&s;cended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, Even the Son of Man which is in heaven,</HI> Joh. 3.13. And, &s;aith the <HI>Apo&s;tle, What Man knoweth the things of a Man, &s;ave the &s;pirit of a Man, which is within him; Even &s;o the things of God knoweth no Man, but the &s;pi|rit of God. Now we have not received the &s;pirit
<PB N="12" REF="59"> of the World, but the &s;pirit which is of God, that we may know the things that are freely given to us of God; which things al&s;o we &s;peak not in the Words that Mans wi&s;dome teacheth, but which the Holy Gho&s;t teacheth, Comparing &s;pirituall things with &s;pirituall; but the Naturall Man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God; neither can he know them, becau&s;e they are &s;piri|tually di&s;cerned; but the &s;pirituall Man judgeth all things, but he him&s;elf is judged of no Man.</HI> For, <HI>who hath known the Mind of the Lord, that he may In&s;truct him? But we have the Mind of Chri&s;t,</HI> 1 Cor. 2.11. to the <HI>end.</HI></P>
<P>So <HI>then</HI> to the <HI>Principle</HI> of <HI>God every</HI> Man mu&s;t come, to know the <HI>things</HI> that are of <HI>God;</HI> for in the <HI>Principle</HI> the <HI>things</HI> are &s;een, and <HI>no</HI> where el&s;e; and the <HI>Principle</HI> of <HI>God</HI> being <HI>that</HI> which witne&s;&s;eth to <HI>God</HI> in <HI>every</HI> Man, <HI>every</HI> Man mu&s;t come to <HI>that</HI> to know the <HI>things</HI> that are of <HI>God.</HI> And this is <HI>Truth;</HI> For that which gives the knowledge of <HI>any</HI> thing, is the <HI>Principle</HI> of the <HI>thing;</HI> and that which gives the knowledge of the <HI>things</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> is the <HI>Principle</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> which is that which <HI>Witne&s;&s;es</HI> to <HI>God;</HI> as hath been decla|red: therefore to <HI>this</HI> mu&s;t every Man come to bring <HI>him</HI> unto <HI>God.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Fifthly,</HI> The <HI>things</HI> that are <HI>Immortal,</HI> are without the comprehen&s;ion of the <HI>Na|tural</HI>
<PB N="13" REF="59"> Man, which mu&s;t <HI>die,</HI> which mu&s;t <HI>pe|ri&s;h,</HI> and come to <HI>nought;</HI> the <HI>Natural Man receiveth them not, neither can he know them</HI> (as hath been rehear&s;ed) <HI>for they are &s;piri|tually di&s;cerned.</HI> A <HI>nece&s;&s;ity</HI> there is <HI>then</HI> that a <HI>Man</HI> come to know <HI>&s;omething</HI> that is <HI>more</HI> than <HI>Mortal,</HI> wherein to Comprehend the <HI>things</HI> that are <HI>Immortal.</HI> Now <HI>Immortality</HI> is <HI>Man's</HI> la&s;t home (as I may <HI>&s;o</HI> &s;ay) after <HI>he</HI> hath fulfilled <HI>his</HI> Generation, that is to &s;ay, a <HI>&s;tate</HI> after the <HI>Natural</HI> that mu&s;t re|main for <HI>Ever.</HI> It concernes a <HI>Man</HI> there|fore, to know <HI>that which</HI> will give <HI>him</HI> to under&s;tand the <HI>things</HI> which appertain to <HI>this</HI> &s;tate, that it may be <HI>well</HI> with <HI>him</HI> for <HI>Ever,</HI> till <HI>Immortality</HI> hath an <HI>End.</HI> Now <HI>this</HI> to know can <HI>no</HI> otherwi&s;e be, than in, and by that in a <HI>Man</HI> which is <HI>Immortal,</HI> which <HI>never</HI> dies, or <HI>peri&s;hes,</HI> or comes to <HI>nought,</HI> but <HI>abides</HI> for <HI>Ever;</HI> and <HI>this</HI> is <HI>no</HI> where but in <HI>that which</HI> judges the <HI>Mortal;</HI> the <HI>things</HI> that <HI>pa&s;s</HI> away, <HI>that</HI> mu&s;t die, <HI>which</HI> &s;hakes <HI>all</HI> that can be &s;haken, that <HI>that</HI> which cannot he &s;haken may <HI>abide;</HI> which is <HI>Immortal:</HI> Therefore <HI>Paul,</HI> who was a <HI>Witne&s;s</HI> of <HI>the&s;e</HI> things, &s;pake; <HI>For this Corruptible</HI> (&s;aith <HI>he) mu&s;t put on Incorruption, and this Mortal mu&s;t put on Immortality; So when this Corruptible &s;hall have put on Incorrupti|on,
<PB N="14" REF="60"> and this mortal &s;hall have put on immortality; then &s;hall be brought to pa&s;&s;e the &s;aying that is written, Death is &s;wallowed up in Victory. O Death! where is thy &s;ting? O grave! where is thy Victory? the &s;ting of Death is &s;in, and the &s;trength of &s;in is the Law; but thanks be to God which gives us the Victory, through our Lord Je|&s;us Chri&s;t,</HI> 1 Cor. 15.54, 55, 56, 57.</P>
<P><HI>Sixthly,</HI> The <HI>Eternal</HI> Inheritance, the <HI>Enduring</HI> Sub&s;tance which <HI>pa&s;&s;es</HI> not away, which is <HI>Eternal</HI> with <HI>God</HI> in the <HI>Heavens,</HI> is <HI>no</HI> where to be found, but in that which is <HI>Eternal.</HI> Therefore it is <HI>unavoidably</HI> true, that <HI>that</HI> which is <HI>Eternal</HI> a <HI>man</HI> mu&s;t come to know, er'e <HI>he</HI> can find out the <HI>Inheritance</HI> which is <HI>Eternal;</HI> and where is <HI>this,</HI> but in <HI>that</HI> which reproves, <HI>that</HI> which pa&s;&s;es a|way, that hath a <HI>bound,</HI> a <HI>time,</HI> a <HI>limit,</HI> and the <HI>bound,</HI> the <HI>limit</HI> of <HI>that</HI> which hath a <HI>time,</HI> is <HI>that</HI> which was <HI>before</HI> time, that hath <HI>no</HI> bound, or <HI>limit,</HI> which is <HI>Eternal.</HI> And <HI>this</HI> &s;aid <HI>Paul</HI> again, <HI>We know</HI> (&s;aith <HI>he) that if our Earthly Hou&s;e of this Tabernacle were di&s;&s;ol|ved, we have (he</HI> &s;peaks of <HI>Po&s;&s;e&s;&s;ion) a build|ing of God, a Hou&s;e not made with hands, Eter|nal in the Heavens,</HI> 2 Cor. 5.1.</P>
<P><HI>Sixthly,</HI> The <HI>Enduring</HI> Sub&s;tance, the <HI>In|heritance</HI> which <HI>pa&s;&s;es</HI> not <HI>away,</HI> mu&s;t be in <HI>&s;omething</HI> that <HI>Endures,</HI> in <HI>&s;omething</HI> that <HI>pa&s;|&s;es</HI>
<PB N="15" REF="60"> not <HI>away.</HI> Now <HI>what</HI> can there be found <HI>that</HI> pa&s;&s;es <HI>not</HI> away, <HI>that</HI> endures, in <HI>that</HI> which endures <HI>not,</HI> that <HI>pa&s;&s;es</HI> away? Now <HI>all</HI> that peri&s;hes, <HI>all</HI> that fades away, <HI>all</HI> that is on <HI>this</HI> &s;ide of <HI>Eternity, all</HI> that is made to <HI>peri&s;h, pa&s;&s;es</HI> away, it endureth <HI>not. The voyce &s;aid cry, and he &s;aid, what &s;hall I cry? All fle&s;h is Gra&s;&s;e, and all the goodline&s;s thereof as the Flower of the Field; the Gra&s;&s;e withereth, the Flower fadeth, becau&s;e the Spirit of the Lord bloweth upon it. Surely the People is gra&s;&s;e, the gra&s;&s;e withereth, the flower fadeth, but the Word of our God &s;hall &s;tand for ever,</HI> I&s;a. 4.6, 7, 8. And, <HI>that</HI> which endures for <HI>ever,</HI> is <HI>that</HI> which judges <HI>that</HI> which pa&s;&s;es <HI>away.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Seaventhly,</HI> The <HI>Immortality,</HI> the <HI>Inheri|tance</HI> incorruptible, which is with the <HI>Saints</HI> in <HI>Light,</HI> is in the <HI>Light</HI> which judges <HI>dark|ne&s;&s;e,</HI> which the <HI>darkne&s;&s;e</HI> cannot <HI>comprehend.</HI> Now <HI>this</HI> Light is <HI>Chri&s;t,</HI> the <HI>Mea&s;ure</HI> of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>every</HI> One which &s;hineth in <HI>darkne&s;&s;e,</HI> but the <HI>darkne&s;&s;e</HI> comprehends it <HI>not,</HI> but in the <HI>light it</HI> is &s;een, <HI>which</HI> judges darkne&s;&s;e, which the <HI>darkne&s;&s;e</HI> cannot comprehend. Therefore to the <HI>light</HI> every <HI>Man</HI> mu&s;t come, to <HI>that</HI> which makes manife&s;t in <HI>him,</HI> to <HI>that</HI> which reproves, that <HI>he</HI> may know <HI>Immortality;</HI> the <HI>Inheritance</HI> that is <HI>Incorruptible,</HI> and undefiled, and that fadeth
<PB N="16" REF="61"> <HI>not</HI> away, re&s;erved in <HI>Heaven</HI> for <HI>you.</HI> Said the <HI>Apo&s;tle Peter,</HI> 1 Pet. 1.4. And &s;aid <HI>Paul, Giving thanks unto the Father which hath made us meet to be Partakers of the Inheritance of the Saints in Light,</HI> Col. 1.12.</P>
<P><HI>La&s;tly,</HI> The <HI>things</HI> of the <HI>Concernment</HI> of <HI>another</HI> world are not to be <HI>fathomed</HI> by the <HI>&s;pirit</HI> which is of <HI>this;</HI> and therefore <HI>&s;ome|thing</HI> that is <HI>not</HI> of <HI>this</HI> world mu&s;t be known that may give a <HI>Man</HI> to <HI>fathome</HI> the <HI>things</HI> that are of <HI>another.</HI> In vain doth a <HI>Man</HI> plough with that which will <HI>not tear</HI> up the <HI>ground:</HI> or &s;eek to draw water with that which will not <HI>re<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">ch.</HI> This will not give a <HI>Man</HI> comfort in the <HI>End;</HI> therefore an <HI>expedient</HI> &s;uitable to the <HI>end</HI> a <HI>Man</HI> aims at, is of <HI>nece&s;&s;ary</HI> con&s;equence for a <HI>Man</HI> to have wherewithall to <HI>accompli&s;h</HI> the <HI>thing</HI> at which <HI>he</HI> aims.</P>
<P>Now <HI>Glory</HI> being the <HI>thing</HI> that is in the <HI>eye</HI> of <HI>every</HI> man, the <HI>Mark</HI> (at <HI>lea&s;t</HI> in pre|tence) that is the <HI>aim</HI> of <HI>every</HI> man. There is a <HI>nece&s;&s;ity</HI> therefore that <HI>every</HI> man come to know, and heed <HI>that,</HI> which will bring <HI>him</HI> to <HI>Glory.</HI> Now a <HI>man</HI> cannot come to <HI>Glory,</HI> but in the <HI>way that</HI> leads to <HI>it;</HI> and the <HI>way</HI> that leads to <HI>it,</HI> is of the <HI>&s;ame</HI> Nature of which <HI>Glory</HI> is, which being <HI>Eternal, &s;omething</HI> which is <HI>Eternal</HI> is <HI>that</HI> which mu&s;t
<PB N="17" REF="61"> lead unto <HI>it;</HI> and <HI>that</HI> which leads unto <HI>it,</HI> is (as afore&s;aid) <HI>that</HI> which witne&s;&s;eth.</P>
<P>So to <HI>this</HI> mu&s;t <HI>every</HI> man come, to the <HI>beginning,</HI> before <HI>he</HI> can attain the <HI>end; that</HI> which advi&s;es, <HI>that</HI> which coun&s;els, <HI>that</HI> which &s;hews a <HI>man</HI> what <HI>he</HI> &s;hould do, is <HI>that</HI> which brings a <HI>Man</HI> (as <HI>he</HI> thereunto takes heed) to <HI>that</HI> which being done, &s;aith to <HI>him, Well done good and faithful Servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.</HI> Now the <HI>joy</HI> of the <HI>Lord</HI> is the <HI>fulfilling</HI> of the work; <HI>he</HI> that fulfils the <HI>work</HI> of the <HI>Lord,</HI> enters in|to the <HI>joy</HI> of the <HI>Lord;</HI> the <HI>well done good and faithful &s;ervant</HI> doth <HI>it;</HI> the <HI>fini&s;hing</HI> of a <HI>mans</HI> work; <HI>his</HI> work done, the <HI>good and faithful &s;ervant,</HI> that hath <HI>well</HI> done, that hath fini&s;hed <HI>all he</HI> hath to do <HI>well,</HI> enters; here's <HI>glory,</HI> the <HI>good end</HI> of <HI>all;</HI> and <HI>he</HI> that comes to the <HI>good end,</HI> mu&s;t <HI>fir&s;t</HI> come to the <HI>good beginning;</HI> and the <HI>good beginning</HI> is that which leads, advi&s;es, coun&s;els &s;hews a <HI>man</HI> what he &s;hould do. This brings to the <HI>good end, to Glory, Thou &s;halt lead me with thy Coun&s;el, and afterward receive me to glory,</HI> P&s;al. 73.24.</P>
<P>Thus it was with <HI>him</HI> who went <HI>before,</HI> who came into the <HI>world</HI> to do <HI>his</HI> will; <HI>he</HI> had a <HI>work</HI> to <HI>fini&s;h,</HI> and <HI>he</HI> &s;aid, <HI>Father, the hour is come, glorifie thy Son, that thy Son al&s;o
<PB N="18" REF="62"> may glorifie thee,</HI> John 17.1. When the <HI>hour</HI> was come, wherein <HI>he</HI> was to fini&s;h <HI>his</HI> work, the work which <HI>he</HI> was to do; for which purpo&s;e <HI>he</HI> came into the <HI>world. Fa|ther</HI> (&s;aid <HI>he) glorifie thy Son</HI> (bring <HI>him</HI> to fi|ni&s;h what <HI>he</HI> came into the <HI>world</HI> to do, en|able <HI>him</HI> thereunto) <HI>that thy Son may glorifie thee</HI> (by the <HI>fini&s;hing</HI> of the <HI>work,</HI> for which cau&s;e <HI>thou &s;ente&s;t him</HI> into the <HI>world</HI>) this glo|rifies the <HI>Father</HI> to fini&s;h the work <HI>he</HI> hath appointed a <HI>man</HI> to do: And <HI>this is Glory</HI> for a <HI>man</HI> to fini&s;h <HI>that</HI> which to do <HI>he</HI> is appoin|ted. <HI>The&s;e words &s;pake Je&s;us, and lift up his voice to Heaven, and &s;aid, Father, the hour is come, glorifie thy Son, that thy Son may al&s;o glorifie thee,</HI> as afore&s;aid. <HI>And, I have a Bapti&s;me, with which I am to be baptized, and how am I &s;trait|ned, till it be accompli&s;hed?</HI> Luke 12.50. <HI>Who, for the joy that was &s;et before him, endured the Cro&s;&s;e, and de&s;pi&s;ed the &s;hame, and is &s;et down at the right hand of the Throne of God,</HI> Heb. 12.2. And (&s;aith <HI>he) I have glorified thee on earth; I have fini&s;hed the work that thou gave&s;t me to do; and now, O Father! Glorifie thou me with thine own &s;elf, with the glory I had with thee before the world was,</HI> John 17.4.</P>
<P>So <HI>then</HI> the <HI>fini&s;hing</HI> of the <HI>work</HI> which was given <HI>him</HI> to do, was <HI>that</HI> which glorified
<PB N="19" REF="62"> the <HI>Father;</HI> and having <HI>glorified</HI> the <HI>Father</HI> i<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"> the <HI>fini&s;hing</HI> of the <HI>work,</HI> which was given <HI>him</HI> to <HI>do; he</HI> &s;aith, <HI>Glorifie me with thine own &s;elf with the Glory which I had with thee before the world was.</HI> And what was as to the <HI>Head</HI> is the <HI>&s;ame</HI> unto the <HI>Members;</HI> the <HI>&s;ame</HI> way to Glory <HI>they</HI> mu&s;t go; the <HI>&s;ame</HI> work <HI>they</HI> mu&s;t do, which is the <HI>way</HI> to <HI>Glory;</HI> that is, the <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>&s;ame</HI> Glory <HI>they</HI> mu&s;t glorifie <HI>God</HI> withall, as <HI>he</HI> did, that <HI>&s;o they</HI> may be glorified with the <HI>&s;ame</HI> Glory which <HI>they</HI> had with <HI>him</HI> before the <HI>world</HI> was; that is to <HI>&s;ay, They</HI> mu&s;t do <HI>his</HI> will; the <HI>work</HI> which <HI>he</HI> hath given <HI>them</HI> to <HI>do;</HI> the <HI>work</HI> being <HI>done,</HI> they glorifie <HI>God;</HI> the <HI>Lord</HI> being glorified, <HI>they</HI> may &s;peak to the <HI>Lord</HI> to glo|rifie <HI>them</HI> with <HI>his</HI> own &s;elf, with the <HI>Glory</HI> which <HI>they</HI> had with <HI>him</HI> before the <HI>world</HI> was; that is to &s;ay, <HI>his</HI> own Seed which was with <HI>him</HI> before the <HI>world</HI> was; by which the <HI>world</HI> was <HI>made,</HI> and by <HI>which</HI> it is <HI>pre&s;erved;</HI> which is <HI>come</HI> into the <HI>world,</HI> into the <HI>Particular</HI> of <HI>this,</HI> and <HI>that</HI> man; <HI>which</HI> moves to <HI>God,</HI> and the <HI>doing</HI> of <HI>his</HI> will; <HI>which</HI> came to do <HI>his</HI> will; <HI>which</HI> was <HI>glori|fied</HI> with the <HI>Father</HI> before the <HI>world</HI> was made, <HI>which</HI> is come from the <HI>bo&s;ome</HI> of the <HI>Father</HI> into the <HI>world</HI> to do <HI>his</HI> will, <HI>which</HI>
<PB N="20" REF="63"> having <HI>fini&s;hed</HI> the <HI>work</HI> that <HI>he</HI> hath given <HI>it</HI> to do, <HI>glorifies</HI> the <HI>Father,</HI> and is <HI>glorified</HI> with the <HI>Father,</HI> with the <HI>Glory</HI> which <HI>it</HI> had with the <HI>Father</HI> before the <HI>world</HI> was, and &s;o will <HI>all they</HI> be, that are led by <HI>it.</HI></P>
<P>So to the <HI>Seed,</HI> the <HI>Seed</HI> which is <HI>Chri&s;t, that</HI> which witne&s;&s;es to <HI>God,</HI> which re|proves, <HI>which</HI> makes manife&s;t the <HI>Mea&s;ure</HI> of <HI>him</HI> in <HI>every</HI> Man, mu&s;t <HI>every</HI> Man come to <HI>know</HI> the will of <HI>God,</HI> and to do the <HI>will</HI> of <HI>God;</HI> to <HI>glorifie his</HI> Name by <HI>fini&s;hing</HI> the <HI>work</HI> which <HI>he</HI> hath given <HI>them</HI> to do; <HI>which</HI> being <HI>done, they</HI> may ask to be <HI>glorified</HI> with the <HI>Father,</HI> with the <HI>Glory</HI> which was be|fore the <HI>world</HI> was.</P>
<P>And &s;o <HI>I</HI> have fini&s;hed <HI>this</HI> Particular, which lay upon <HI>me</HI> from the <HI>Lord</HI> to open, that <HI>this</HI> thing may be under&s;tood, which <HI>many</HI> talk of, but <HI>few</HI> under&s;tand; that is to &s;ay, <HI>Glory;</HI> which is the <HI>talk</HI> of <HI>every</HI> one, which &s;eems to be the <HI>aime</HI> of <HI>every</HI> man; at lea&s;t the <HI>De&s;ire, Glory, Glory, Glory they</HI> would have, <HI>Let me dye the death of the Righ|teous, and let my latter end be like his,</HI> &s;aid <HI>Ba|laam,</HI> when <HI>his</HI> eyes were open, and <HI>he</HI> pro|phe&s;ied of <HI>I&s;rael;</HI> but who goes the <HI>way</HI> to
<PB N="21" REF="63"> <HI>Glory?</HI> who heeds the Mea&s;ure of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>them,</HI> the <HI>Principle</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> to be led by <HI>that,</HI> to be coun&s;elled by <HI>that,</HI> to be <HI>guided</HI> by <HI>that, that</HI> which witne&s;&s;es, <HI>that</HI> which makes manife&s;t, <HI>that</HI> which reproves, that <HI>they</HI> may <HI>fini&s;h</HI> the <HI>work</HI> that is given <HI>them</HI> to do, that <HI>they</HI> may come to <HI>Glory,</HI> that <HI>Glory</HI> that was with the <HI>Father</HI> before the <HI>world</HI> was.</P>
<P>And &s;o <HI>I</HI> am clear in <HI>this</HI> Particular, ha|ving opened <HI>thi<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"></HI> thing, according to the <HI>Revelation</HI> of <HI>God</HI> in <HI>me,</HI> to the <HI>under&s;tanding</HI> of the <HI>&s;imple,</HI> that <HI>this</HI> thing m<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">y <HI>al&s;o</HI> be known, the <HI>Satisfaction,</HI> the <HI>Re&s;t,</HI> the <HI>Peace</HI> that is in <HI>well-doing</HI> when the <HI>work</HI> is <HI>fini&s;hed; There remains a Re&s;t for the People of God;</HI> a <HI>Rest</HI> from <HI>their</HI> labours when <HI>their</HI> work is <HI>done;</HI> a <HI>Crown</HI> Immortal, an <HI>Eternal</HI> weight of <HI>Glory;</HI> the <HI>fini&s;hing,</HI> the <HI>concluding,</HI> the <HI>&s;hutting</HI> up of <HI>all well</HI> in <HI>that</HI> which is <HI>well,</HI> the <HI>good end</HI> of <HI>all;</HI> the <HI>well done good and faithful Servant, enter into the Joy of thy Lord;</HI> the <HI>Glory</HI> that <HI>is to be revealed at the coming of Chri&s;t,</HI> which <HI>no</HI> eye hath &s;een, or <HI>ear</HI> heard, neither hath <HI>it</HI> entered into the <HI>heart</HI> of <HI>Man</HI> to conceive, which <HI>he</HI> hath prepared for <HI>them</HI> that wait upon <HI>him, Joy</HI> un&s;peak|able, and <HI>full</HI> of <HI>Glory,</HI> which is in <HI>doing</HI> the
<PB N="22" REF="64" MS="y"> <HI>Will</HI> of <HI>God,</HI> which is in <HI>fini&s;hing</HI> the <HI>work</HI> which he hath given a <HI>Man</HI> to do, and <HI>no</HI> where <HI>el&s;e,</HI> which <HI>none</HI> can under&s;tand but <HI>they</HI> which do <HI>his</HI> will; which a <HI>&s;tranger</HI> cannot know, which is <HI>&s;trange</HI> to <HI>him</HI> that is <HI>not</HI> exerci&s;ed <HI>therewith, which</HI> is <HI>everla&s;ting.</HI> And &s;o <HI>I</HI> have done with <HI>this</HI> Particular.</P>
<CLOSER><SIGNED>Geo: Bi&s;hope.</SIGNED>
<DATELINE>Newgate <HI>Pri&s;on</HI> Bri&s;toll <DATE>14^t^h of 12^t^h Mo. 1663</DATE></DATELINE></CLOSER>
<TRAILER>THE END.</TRAILER>
<PB REF="64">
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</GROUP>
</TEXT>
</EEBO>
</ETS>
